Support Convo Info and Archived Supports

SirBlazeALot

Seven Thousand Club
SUPPORT CONVERSATIONS
A support conversation is a one-on-one chat between two characters. Raising your support level between two characters makes them stronger when fighting near each other. There are many potential benefits for participating in a support conversation. At bare minimum, the two characters will achieve a new Rank in their relationship, granting them increased ASS and BLOK values when they're partnered up.

REWARDS
If the scenario of the conversation allows for it, a unit or both units involved may receive a permanent increase in weapon rank, an item, a skill, or a permanent increase in a Rolling Stat or Non-Rolling Stat. These are on a case by case basis, and it can’t just be a random reward. Not every support conversation requires a reward in this manner, but it does make sense for some. If you’re unsure about whether or not a conversation you’re putting together deserves a reward, or if the reward you’ve selected is appropriate, then hit up the blazed one and he shall pass judgment. There are some ground rules for the 4 types of reward to keep in mind.

  1. Weapon Ranks: A weapon rank can only be increased once per weapon type via support conversations. For instance, you are allowed to raise a character’s Sword rank in one conversation, and their Anima rank in another conversation. However, you cannot raise their Sword rank in one conversation with one character and again with another character.
  2. Items: Items must be ran by the blazed one first because there are some items that are for later in the game that I don’t necessarily want to give anyone access to yet. In addition to receiving my permission, the item must be involved in the conversation in some capacity.
  3. Skills: Skills can only be shared between two units at A, A+, or S rank relationships. Unlike many of the other rewards, the scenario for this one doesn’t have to be about the characters teaching each other their skills, because that would make every upper level conversation boring and the same. Only one skill can be traded between any two characters and they must be agreed upon by both players.
  4. Rolling Stats: The maximum increase in any of the 6 rolling stats (ACC, EVA, CRIT, LUCK, ASS, BLOK) you're allowed to grant your partner is 5%. This will be reflected in their stats with a (*).

HOW TO SET UP A SUPPORT CONVERSATION

A conversation can happen at any time other than a battle taking place in the Main Thread. They're a good way to keep the RP alive while waiting for others to post. Seriously, if the main thread is ever slowed down by someone's real life circumstances, just do hella support convos. Most of us are pretty active on RPN so I'm sure if you ask someone they'll be happy to start up a convo with you. These things take place in PMs, so just finish it there, and then one of you can copy and paste it into the Support Conversation thread. Okay so from now on, we've got a whole sub forum dedicated to Support Conversations. It's at that link right there. So from now on, each Support pairing will have it's own thread. That way, we don't have to assemble them all into one post. You can just post your support replies in there, all directly and shit. Whenever you finish a rank, make sure you throw that bitch in your character's profile.

Do not post support conversations in this thread anymore. You can consider all conversations in this thread to be archived.


So you're wondering, "When is it okay for new characters to have a support conversation?" And I'm here to tell you. Normally, a new character should only hold a support conversation after the chapter they're introduced in.

However! It is possible to have to a support conversation take place before they’ve officially joined the army IF they're being introduced alongside the character they’re supporting with or if their conversation is being held at a previous point in time with another character who’s already a member of the squad.

However, the highest you could go for pre-emptive support conversations is C for allied characters. Non-Allied characters are allowed to have as many pre-emptive support conversations as they want. If this bothers you, think of it this way. In the Fire Emblem series, no matter how long two characters have known each other, they always start with no support rank and then they work their way up. It doesn’t mean they hate each other or that they aren’t close. Use the support conversation to bring them closer.

The effects of a support convo, I.E. a reward and the bonuses granted by the rank, will be applicable during battles once the conversation is posted. I can't always read these right away to know what’s good, in fact there’s still a few I have to catch up on to this day XD. But if I need to add an item to our storage then please let me know so I can do that immediately. With each completed conversation, each of the characters’ Relationship Rank will increase. For more information on Relationship Ranks and their benefits, check out the Partnering Up topic in Advanced Mechanics.

Each support conversation must include the information listed below in the header. Under the header, please conceal the conversation behind a spoiler so people don't have to scroll hella far to find a specific conversation. Please edit all conversations between the same characters into one post. Each conversation should be in a separate spoiler. The names of the characters should be in a big fat font above it.

Time: (when the conversation took place)
Location: (where the conversation took place)
Support Level: (Support Level that will be reached upon the end of the conversation.)


You can arrange this stuff however you like, but it has to be there somewhere. And of course in order for a support level to raise, the conversation has to be one of substance. It can't just be
"Hey"
"Hey"
"...k bye~"
"Cya"


And yes, I know that Saizo and Beruka’s C rank conversation is literally just
“...”

“...”
“...”
“...”

and as much as I love that Intelligent Systems acknowledged the Jaffar x Rath meme, that shit’s not gonna fly here.
 
Last edited:
Rose & Lamont
Orikanyo Orikanyo
Rosalia

Night before landing in Satrella (no idea what time it is)


Location: The Blue Rose



Interacting with: Lamont

The brass tray was rather heavy, filled to the brim of delightful treats and dinners. Rose was getting familiar with all of the people on the boat, not that she had made any friends yet. Lamont was preoccupied with the duties with the other lords while Rose was preoccupied with the duties of making sure everyone on the boat was fed and cared for. Both seemed to be quite tiring, no? There weren't any other maids or butlers besides her and that intimidating butler from Fuccino... Still, the maid braided her hair and got to work like usual. Lamont's room was last, and by the time she got to the door, her hair was the slightest bit dishevelled, small baby hairs protruding out the sides.


Rose wasn't as nervous about visiting him. Lamont was kind, and was never rude or unrefined. Professional and empathetic, Rosalia looked up to him. She had idolized him to the point that Rose was working even with an injured leg. It was just a mercenary, the maiden told herself. The wound hadn't settled in yet. As the hours gradually passed by, the more her left leg felt like she was stepping on broken glass with every step. Her limp was even more apparent in her walk as she quietly knocked on his door, tray of food and remedies in hand. "My lord? You haven't had your supper yet. The tea is still rather warm..." Rose chirped through the door.


---

Lamont Basilo


The night before arrival.



location: The Blue Rose



Interacting with: Rosalia







Lamont hummed a tune as he wrote within his journal, a simple documentation of who he talked with today, how things went with his meetings, if the tea was to his or his partner's liking, etc etc. It was a long ride aboard this ship and he had many things to do when he gets off it as well, in truth, due to his earlier chats with Diana, he felt this mission was going to go swimmingly enough, if they kept the oneup-manship to a minimum that is.


His eyes rose to the door when Rosa called in, ah, the woman of the hour it seems, hopefully she did not bring to big of a plate this time. "Come in, come in." he called to her in a slightly playful tone, he was in a good mood today, perhaps a small snack will enhance it! Not to mention Rosa herself wasn't a darling, such an attentive listener, and always a pleasure to have around.






"I look forward to supper I shall admit, I am positively famished. nothing like talking for hours to work up a ravenous appetite I should say!'







---


Rosalia

Night before Satrella


Location: The Blue Rose



Interacting with: Lamont




"Come in, come in." Lamont called to her in a slightly playful tone. "I look forward to supper I shall admit, I am positively famished. nothing like talking for hours to work up a ravenous appetite I should say!" Rosalia smiled to herself, it was barely a large grin, but an appreciative one. "Thank you, my Lord. I hope I do not disappoint today!" She gently opened the door, barely making a sound. It was a rather late hour and the maiden didn't want to disrupt anyone's slumber. Well, at least not on purpose. As the door opened, she had suddenly found herself on the ground, with broken teacups and wet leaves. The croissants were salvageable, and so was the rest of the dinner, though delicious sauces and seasonings spilled all over the floor. Rose was never this clumsy, especially not in front of the lord!


Oh god, no, please don't cry.
The petite woman bit her lip in an attempt to calm herself. Pain surged through her slim body and the culprit was that mercenary! "O-Oh! I'm very sorry, I shall clean this up..." Rose said rather glumly. She took out a rag from her pocket and wiped down some of the tea. Rose had attempted to pick herself up. Although, succeeding in the endeavour, it was quite apparent in her face that Lamont's loyal maid was in pain, the leg she had received the attack shaking. "Please forgive me f-for the inconvenience. I-I'm dreadfully sorry!" Rose apologized countless times, her delicate features flushing pink and avoiding eye contact.

---




"Rosa-!" Lamont called to her when she fell, surprise filled his eyes as she stumbled to the floor, this was rare for the woman, normally she only stumbled and tripped in battle! But this... the poor girl... She was trying so hard not to cry. No, he must not let this stand, he must comfort the poor girl at once, he is the vicar of Palenia and he is a kind man, without and within.


"There there Rosalia my dear, it is alright. Come place the platter on the table, sit and gather yourself my dear. I am not angry at all, don't you worry." he had quickly walked over to help her into the seat across from him, the leg wound becoming more apparent, but he let it slid for the slight moment, he needed her sitting and calmed. Why did she not simply say she was hurt before? Does she truly think i would force her to work with such a injury? is... does she fear me?


These thoughts ran through his mind as he guided his maid to the seat, worry dancing across his features. "Are you feeling alright? not sick at all?" he fawned over the girl, his eyes filled with slight tears over seeing what may be his closest companion in pain. She had been with him for years, a stunning example of a maid, this happening is just unheard of!


If any of those other lords had hurt her...


They would know true hell.

---




"I-I'm fine..." The maiden said quietly. Thankful from being helped up by Lamont, she was able to place the entire tray onto the table using her hidden maid's strength. Sniffling, Rose unintentionally looked up at him with wide emerald eyes, much like a small puppy. "You're... You're not angry, my Lord?" She asked, lifting her skirt up in order to adjust to sitting on a chair and revealing bloodied bandages on her leg for just a short split-second. Rose winced, taking in a sharp breath. Soon, her wound was relieved rather quickly after sitting down. She hadn't the chance to sit or rest for the entire day. It was the night before landing and the maiden had been working twice as hard to feed and tend to the entire assembly. Normally it wasn't just her, the Vicar had dozens of other maids... Rose felt a bit homesick. The other maids were so delightful~ I wonder how they're doing now...


"Yes, my Lord." Rose felt her leg stung. The brunette tried her best to muster a kind smile. "I am feeling much better, thank you..." Rosalia got out a silk handkerchief from her pocket and wiped away her tears. "I'm not sick, seasickness isn't contagious. But it was that mercenary..." The emerald eyed maid started her story. "Do you remember when you sent me and another maid, Gracie, I think, to the market to get some groceries? Well, a-a random mercenary came from behind and just a-attacked me! I didn't want to hurt him, but all I had were my gauntlets at the time." Another sniffle from the gentle girl. "Once he made the cut to my leg, I-I had to attack him back! He d-didn't know that I had on my fists... so he ran away!" Rose sobbed to herself, nothing too intense, but it was enough to make the strongest of men cry, even just a little bit. "I-I'm sorry, my Lord! I didn't want you to know that I-I had hurt someone.."

---




...Gods what had happened to her? He thought this for a moment as she began to explain herself, looked exceedingly worried about her as she explained her and Gracie were attacked. Why would that mercenary have any reason to attack her? And why not Gracie?


Wait..


Gracie...


Isn't she the one he had heard had attempted to steal a lock of his hair? He tried to keep that incident quiet, a misunderstanding he thought at first... hmm... Rosa is his favorite maid, that much is known easily enough... did she attempt to... She was also very aggressive on insisting she'd be chosen for this voyage...


...


Best he hear more on Gracie from her later... after he looks at her injury.


"Now now Rosa, all that matters is that you are safe, i would not think any less of you for retaliating against a ruffian like that, I dare say you might've saved his life in a way, nobody harms my dear friends and gets away with it i assure you of that." he smiled to her, small tears lining one of his eyes from simply seeing her cry... gods why was she so adorable.


Like seeing a sad puppy, with a hurt leg, walking with a limp, in the rain, whimpering helplessly, as people walk by not ever paying it attention, with a sign nearby that says "free to a good home."


...


He sighed and relented in his small urge, patting her on the he- shoulder with a knowing nod. "I am so very sorry for working you so hard all day my dear, had I known i'd throw myself over the side of this boat before i'd make you work. You rest for now, consider that an order if you insist on otherwise, we shall have some tea and sample your wonderful treats. It is the least I can do, besides, we have not sat and chatted for so long Rosalia, we have much to talk about."

---




The maid took deep breaths in and out. "Thank you, my Lord, for understanding, your smile comforts me greatly." Rose said airily, her smile was small, yet greatly appreciative. "I'm very grateful I got to be on this journey with you..." She began. "Gracie seemed so adamant to go, but her prowess with her claws always scared me." Gracie, the rival maid that never seemed to shut up. Sure, she was kind, but a little overwhelming to most. Her blonde ringlets and busty chest would make any man or woman faint, Rose included. Rose always seemed to sense the discomfort on Lamont's face whenever they had interacted, but the petite brunette only smiled at her politely even though most of the time, they were returned with glares. Jealous glares once she had left the room. It scared her that perhaps Gracie might sneak into her chamber one day and poison her.


Sighing, Rosa wiped away some more of her tears. "It's alright, my Lord. I was simply fulfilling a duty... It would be foolish of me to disobey the vow of service." The maid decided to obey the "order" and rest. "I beg of you against throwing yourself over the side of the Blue Rose... Ocean waters just wouldn't suit you~" She pleasantly giggled at her own comforting joke. Now, the maid was finally back to being herself. "The kind butler of Fuccino has taught me some of his recipes. Tell me... would you like to try the cookies or the meringues? As you tell me about your day, my Lord!" The brunette lifted the small teapot and poured the tea for the two of them.

---




"The meringues if you would be so kind, I still swear you are trying to fatten me up, this trip to Satrella will be a boon for my waistline." he chuckled with a slight bit of teasing towards his maid, she was a sweet girl, with a skill with sweets as well... That much he was certain about no doubt.


"Indeed, Gracie was always the more... battle ready of my maids, she never beat you in the kitchen though my dear of that I am most certain." he chuckled once more as his greedy fingers went for another meringue. His thoughts went back to Gracie are her... peculiar style of business, always so... close... always between him and any "threats" she'd see, which was many might he say... and most often feminine.


"Hopefully, by the end of this visit you shall have seen no battle what so ever, you shall dazzle and amaze in foreign kitchens and make all the lords stare in jealousy as I indeed, have the greatest maid ever to exist." he praised the young woman as readily as breathing, she needed it... that much he knew.


"My day has been well, a small chat here and there, a pray at mid day, the usual of course, I finally had time to read that book that people back home are talking about... It was quite the interesting read might I say." he chuckled with the slightest blush... for a religiously centered nation... they certainly liked their smut it seems.

---




It was nice to know the Vicar himself preferred Rosa over the scariest maid in all of Palenia. Without leaving her seat, she passed Lamont the pretty little plate of sweets. Without saying much, Rosa just smiled as she watched his face deeply enjoying her cooking and listening to him talk. Who would really need anything else like gold or fame when you got to see someone you cared about enjoy a good meal? The maid sat politely with her hands in her lap. Rose blushed and quietly stuttered incoherently, as she normally did whenever someone complimented her. "My Lord, thank you very much! Cooking for people makes me happy~" She replied softly.


Rosalia really hoped Lamont wasn't lying when she said that. The maid now had visible concern on her face. Seeing a battle? She sighed. "My Lord, I don't want to see you hurt, nor do I want to see anyone hurt, for the matter. Although, I imagine Satrellian food must be exquisite! I can barely contain my excitement for the new spices or recipes..." Her voice trailed off. I wonder what my Lord would like... she wondered. "I only do my duties~ Oh no... have you been reading those books? I've heard of them in hushed voices, though I never found the courage to read one... Would you recommend it, my Lord? I assume that if you like it, maybe I will as well!"

---




"Ah, i see you are as excited as I am. We certainly will be seeing quite a number of dishes by the end of our travels here." he nodded enthusiastically, each country back home had it's specialty in regards to cookery, Palenia had it's baked goods, and Rosa was a testament to that fact.


Hopefully she will test her had on many a new recipe as they went. "As for the novel... Sure, you can borrow my copy here, I had just finished it, it's abit of a light read, and do be careful of who sees you reading it ohohohoho~!" he warned slightly before he handed over the novel, the cover fresh but seems to show the book has been read recently.


Very recently.

---




The maiden blushed as the Vicar handed her the book. The cover looked raunchy, and made her feel as if she was trespassing on something private. Nonetheless, if reading the book made Lamont happy, then she would do so. Besides, how bad could it be? "Thank you, my Lord. I do hope I'll enjoy it as much as you have..." Smiling, Rosa checked the clock. "Oh dear... it's getting late, and I still haven't completed all of the cleaning for today! Luckily, my leg seems to be feeling much better and I think I'm confident enough to walk back to my room." She got up, bringing all of her supplies with her. "Goodnight, my Lord, I look forward to seeing you in the morning~" Rosa gently closed the door and dragged the tray away with the novel in her hands.


C RANK ACHIEVED!!
Rose


Time: Almost in the night


Location: Wyndan Forest



Support Level: C


After a rough training session, the maiden plopped down onto the grass and decided to relax under a nearby tree. Rough was a total understatement, all she did was trip over herself as she watched true "professionals" duke it out. Singing herself a lovely tune, she made herself a small fire and huddled around it for warmth. It was a tragedy that her light staff was lost, but the homely atmosphere around the flames made up for it. Now, she searched through what the other maids liked to call, her "Infinity Apron" to pull out some spare cookies wrapped in cloth.


Munching silently, she looked around. Everyone else in the Assembly or the Resistance seemed to be distracted with their own matters. It seemed to be important as people seemed to leave her alone. Rosa feared that she would be of a distraction to her Lord Lamont Basilo, after the wound and now the serious political tension going on in this new continent... She couldn't bear to bother him anymore! At this rate, her small body curled up into a ball as something fell out of her apron pockets.


"The Kiss of Fire: A Sage's Tale of Newfound Passion..." It was the first time Rosa had really looked at the cover. It contained a young woman with her back facing away while in the nude in the direction of a bed. Around her were tomes, old scrolls and spellbooks. There was a faint shadow where the author's name was supposed to be. He was muscular, wearing form fitting clothing as a small flame came from several lamps. Rosa didn't pay any mind to it, however, something about the novel seemed to make her stomach churn. Shrugging the feeling off, she opened the book and began to read.


It was surprisingly light read, to her surprise. The novel started off mild enough, it was a tale of a respected sage that had dedicated himself to her studies to the point where she was romantically and socially inept, rejecting suitors left and right, even going as far as shutting herself off from the rest of the country. That was, when a stray Berserker had came to wreck havoc on her tower. A very handsome berserker... Upon gazing at each other after meeting, things had gotten intense. By intense, the "good" part was coming up soon.


Rosa gasped, though not at the smutty part just yet. The berserker had tore up the first floor of the tower looking for gold and in a violent tirade, ran up the swirling staircase until he had reached her personal chambers. The good part soon ensued as he found the mage asleep soundly...

---

Lamont





Time: Almost in the night


Location: Wyndan Forest



Support Level: C




"By the goddess what have I done." the man asked himself as he desperately searched for his maid, the woman whom he hoped beyond hope didn't start reading that book. It took a few days for him to even remember what those pages contained, the... things! That barbarian did to that woman... And what she did to him in revenge was no better... and no less... interesting... Could one even do that with a candle or was the author simply having a fantasy? And the pineapple! Wherever did he get that idea! And that tapestry that was mentioned would be ruined forever more...


AH!


There she is!


Now it was a simple task of asking for the book back, perhaps... Yes he will say he was borrowing it himself and simply forgot before he lent it to her. the original owner wishing for it back. yes, that would work, and in return he would give her this book to read, "The little happy hoppy bunny goes for a stroll." certainly that would be better for her innocence... Something that is rare enough these days.


"Ah, Rosa dear, I need to speak to you-"


the man froze once he saw it, the novel, the filthy filthy thing! it was in her hands, being read by those emeralds she calls eyes. By the goddess Lamont do something! The man's climbing the tower! Rushing to the sage's room! HES POUNDING AGAINST THE DOOR, AGAIN AND AGAIN! TRYING TO PUSH THROUGH WITH HIS STRONG MUSCULAR ARMS!


With two fingers he clasped the book shut, closing the pages just inches from the young woman's nose.


"Rosa~ how are you my dear?" he asked as he hoped he had reached her before it was to late, but he kept up a charming cheery tone regardless... no sense raising any alarms. "Reading the book I see? how far are you along?"

---

The barbarian did not relent. He had been hearing of the rumours about the sage on top of the tower living off bags of gold... the offer was too good to resist. Sure, he didn't find anything in the first floor, but he was not a man that gave up. The muscular man had already punched a hole through the aged, wooden door. The skilled magician had already woken up by now, her screams only encouraging the pineapple-wielding warrior to press on further, not realizing the mage had been female all along...


Rosa had felt hands grab at the book, swiftly closing it. The maid had already experienced the feeling of being so immersed in a novel that you just lose all awareness of surroundings. Because of this, she flinched, in a sort of lost daze, looking up at her Lord's worried face. "Oh, my Lord! I simply didn't see you here!" She smiled, in a daze, moving aside so that Lamont would be able to sit down beside her near the fire.


"I'm well, thank you. A bit hard to read without a magelight, my Lord." Rose said faintly, as if the book had really gotten to her. Truthfully, she hadn't even gotten through any explicit scenes quite yet. "Mhm~" The maid nodded cheerfully in agreement. "I didn't want to bother you so I just decided to read some of your recommendations.. I got to the really scary part of the book..." Rosa's voice quivered. "T-That barbarian...." Her emeralds widened as she curled up once again.


"That barbarian... a-and the sage, my Lord... t-they..."
A deep breath escaped her lips. Rosa had not realized that there was a huge misunderstanding that occurred within these 10 seconds of worrying silence. "The barbarian... with t-the pineapple... he j-just..." Flailing around with a pink tint to her innocent face, she began to stammer out some words. "H-How could he? B-Barging into the sage's room like that! Th-That's just rude, my Lord!"

---

Lamont was frozen in a moment of fear and utter shame... What has he done...!? he was to late! He had soiled that poor girl's eyes forever!? He hurt her more then anybody could! Oh goddess forgive this poor soul for he knew not what he did!


BY THE GODDESS HE MUST MAKE AMENDS!


"H-How could he? B-Barging into the sage's room like that! Th-That's just rude, my Lord!"


....


......


.........


"Indeed! how rude of him, to barge in on a lady like that, just what kind of man does such a thing." he crossed his arms and nodded, looking like he was in a huff over it... when in truth he felt like he just got a clean shave by a ballista bolt. "My dear Rosa it appears I have made a mistake, this book is no good for you or anybody. And i, as your employer, friend and vicar, shall deal with this handily." he plucked the book up in to fingers and placed it away... perhaps to stash it in ava's wagon later...


Hey, he wasn't gona let a good book go to waste, smutty or not.


"Now my dear, I think i found something that will tickle your fancy actually, it may be for children, but I am most certain you will find it as enjoyable as I did. perhaps we can show little Era this later hmm? I am certain she would love it dearly."

---

"Really, it is rude, my Lord! You can't treat someone like that, man or woman!" Rose said, impassioned over what might just be the most G-Rated part of the entire novel. That wasn't saying something considering it was smut, simple as that. Little did she know what had happened with the pineapple. Speaking of pineapple, "I mean... a pineapple is a rather odd weapon, one would think... But thank you, my Lord, I would not have liked to find out how that rude barbarian acted towards that poor sage."


No.


No, Rosa, you would not.


What a shame, a good novel gone to waste. At least soon enough, a new one would appear. Immediately her emerald orbs lit up and shimmered in delight. "My Lord, it is absolutely adorable~" The maid squealed like a little girl and hugged him, squeezing him tightly to show her gratitude. "One would think children's books should not just be for children, by the Goddess, I think children's books seem to teach the best lessons with an enjoyable storyline. If my Lord has enjoyed it, I surely will, perhaps Era would enjoy this book quite a bit." The title of the book was much more pleasing to the ear as the cover was to the eyes. A smiling rabbit going on a stroll, there couldn't be anything wrong with it!


"My Lord... have you any wounds to tend to from that battle? I do feel ashamed, as I was not present as you fought valiantly. If only I could aid you further than with my cooking skills." Rose looked down at the ground, feeling awkward and out of place for daring to ask Lamont the simplest of questions.

---

The damn pineapple.


"Ah... yes it is an odd weapon- oh?" the hug came as a small surprise, but was pleasant enough without a question. She seemed to be doing this quite abit recently... had something changed? He wasn't about to tell her to stop though, he returned the hug along with a pat upon her head. "I'm glad you like it dear."


"-if only I could aid you further-"



His mind, perhaps perverted by the presence of the novel made him think that those words, if heard in different circumstance... would mean MUCH more then what she intend... Or perhaps it would be what she intended!? No, no she was an innocent woman, not a single... teasing, bone in her body! He must ignore this, return to the present, the gutter is not a place you want to tarry!


"No, I am fine my dear, a small scratch but nothing more, my magics are more then enough to keep me safe." he assured the woman with a small wave as he tried to further insulate his mind from any further... thoughts...


It will be fine Lamont.


Just think pure thoughts.


Don't think of anything that might cause... issues!


Remain... calm...


Calm....


....


....


....


This wasn't working at all, the man put a hand over his mouth and rubbed his face for a moment to hide his self induced blush...

---

This wasn't the first time Rosalia had accidentally acted or said something lewdly towards anyone. It always ended up in awkward situations for the people as opposed to herself. Though, something just didn't seem right. The way he seemed to brush off any need for healing, he had turned completely red. Rosa was distressed. Did she do anything? What was wrong with my Lord?


Rosalia quickly pulled away from her hug. As quickly as she had pulled away, conclusions began to form in the back of her mind. Her hands reached his forehead, was it a fever? And Rosa had been so blind to notice. Her hands traveled down to his cheeks where most of the heat had been coming from in concern. "My... My Lord?" She asked, eyes wide in confusion with tinges of guilt. "Why did you not tell me you had a fever? And... and I have embraced you as well...Please forgive me, my Lord." Her face expressed sincerity.


Rosalia decided that it was time to admit the truth. "My Lord, I must apologize, I have been quite... selfish ever since the journey." A flush. "I should not have hugged you, but I did not bring any of the stray cats with me to hug... It's too much sometimes, without Mr. Lemon Cakes... With Gracie at home, it will not be dangerous if I attempt an embrace, s-so I've gotten braver. I'm sorry, my Lord." Rosa felt the craving to just... hug things. Was it really that bad?


According to Gracie, yes it was. If she had attempted to hug the Vicar in Palenia, Gracie would have an even bigger vendetta against the maiden. Lamont was just like one of those cats with his hair colour and the fluffiness. Perhaps the maid would take to asking for permission this time. "My Lord... if it is not of an inconvenience, would it be too much to ask for another hug?" Rosalia made her best attempt at a pair of puppy-dog eyes.

---

"Err it's fine dear, I'm not sick or hurt, all is well." he tried to comfort the young woman, assuring him of his condition, Scathatch did a good job to keep him living in any rate. Wait... now she was onto the hugging? did he somehow give the sense it was disturbing him?


...in truth with such people at home would be digging up rumors like a storm... not to mention the stories would pile up like never before... all those terrible.. terrible books... of him and.... Rosa....


HOLD STRONG LAMONT!


YEA SHALL PASS THIS TEST!


A trial from above to test his strength of will! yes of course! He must remain strong, stick to his virtues! This was but a pure interaction between him and Rosa, nothing more!


INDEED! He shall prevail and remain stalwart in this time of... conflict!


Conflict? Was there a better word for this? he wasn't quite sure... wait... what is Rosa doing? Oh... oh gods she is doing the eye thing again! What did he do wrong? What did he miss? Did she say something? Did HE say something? Why does this happen every time?


Perhaps... a hug would work? She does them to him all the time.. perhaps it was time to show his friend some reciprocation?


...Yes...


Yes, he shall.


This time he came forwards and wrapped his arms around the woman, feeling abit awkward to for once not be on the receiving end, but... it was nice... he brought her close and, still unsure why she was doing the puppy dog eyes spoke. "You can have one anytime you like, any time you feel sad or hurt, even when we are back home." he patted her head once more and chuckled.


"You are just too sweet you know? if you could kill a man with kindness you would be the greatest warrior in the world."





It was at this moment he realized something... Something that he hadn't noticed until now... Under a tree, ontop of a small hill, bright sunny day...


...This was as romantic as it could get...



....



Oh god.



In a sudden flurry of confusion lamont steeled himself once more. "I-I think I should let you get to your book now, it is almost time to meet up with the others!" he stated as his face turned from a small shade of red to one that looked like he was covered in red paint. He slowly let go of Rosa and patted her on the shoulder.



"I shall see you soon okay? don't take to long!" he tried to sound cheery as he turned to go back... eyes wide in hopes she had not noticed as much as he did.



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~



Mordimort stared from her hidden position, laying on her stomach and peering at the scene before her like a spy, or what she assumed a spy would do really.


"ohohohohohohohoo~~! This is just a treat~! i wonder what they were doing there... So close and friendly~ oh my!!!" she snickered like the sneaky cat-like thing she was, writing down all she saw in her journal for later. "Oh, Ava is gona love this~ Wait... should I tell her? Oh, maybe I'll tell that other lord lady? And Era, have to tell Era~"

The young woman plotted whom she would tell for a moment before she started to skulk off into the shadows to find her way back to the caravan. "Oh this is gona be soooo good~"



B RANK ACHIEVED!
 
Last edited:
Vilma / Zakai
Vilma_Mug.jpg
Zakai_Mug.jpg

Time:
Sunset, first day at sea

Location:
The Blue Rose

The last rays of the setting sun was carefully caressing the ocean, luring playful golden waves to ripple the otherwise dark surface. Against the disk of the sun a silhouette could be seen leaning over the railing of the majestic ship that was The Blue Rose. From the sun's point of view the silhouette was a young woman, her green hair dancing in the mild breeze, her cheeks rosy red from the cold sea air, and her face beautifully lit by the warm sunset.

Vilhelmina didn't know what to do with her eyes, close them? Keep them open? It was a beautiful display in front of her with the setting sun against the sea horizon for sure, but then again she felt better and the world stopped spinning if she closed them and just tried to think of nothing. She was sea-sick. Sea-sick, even though the sea was far from unruly, for it was her first time aboard a ship at sea and the soft swaying of the ship was enough to mess with her balance.


Being on a ship was so boring. It left Zakai wandering all over the boat aimlessly, getting into the crew's way and causing mayhem without purposely doing so. He paced up and down, back and forth, from tip to stern and back again, always followed by shouts of 'Watch it' and 'Move Aside There' and general cursing as people worked around him. It wasn't that Zakai meant to get in the way, he just wasn't really thinking about much except how to entertain himself. Upon his latest trip, he saw a very curvaceous figure of a woman and it took only a moment to figure out who it was. Smiling to himself, he moved over to Vilma's side only to see that the woman's face was almost as green as her beautifully colored hair.

"I see that the sea isn't kind to you." He said, voice pitted with sympathy, though it was more warm and amused then pitying. "Do you still think it's worth it?" He asked, tilting his head. Of course he could guess her answer; anything was worth it to find out what had happened to her brother buuuuut... "Do you think he's still alive?" He asked; sometimes seriousness could take the mind off of illness. And it was a fair question in his mind.


When first she noticed Zakai's presence at her side Vilhelmina turned to look at him, trying to feign a smile in an attempt to make it less obvious how nauseated she was. But her attempt was doomed to fail. The turning of her head was enough to make the world spin violently, and instead of looking at her lord with a warm smile she presented him with a face cringing from sea-sickness.

”I cannot unde-... understand why anyone in their right mind would be at sea.” She stuttered in a broken voice.

She sighed, and forced herself to smile, let go of the railing and tried to focus her gaze on Zakai. His face was warm and friendly, especially in the complementing light of the orange sunset, and it actually gave her some comfort to know that he was there. As she answered his question her eyes filled with a mix of question. ”Do you think I am a fool for believing that Ed is still alive?”


Zakai could feel his own stomach churn from Vilma's seasick expression, and swallowed thickly before attempting to come up with a witty response to her comment. "If no one went out to sea, we would be cut off from these other lands." He pointed out, giving a small shrug in response. "And it's where we get our fish, as well... there are plenty of reasons. I presume you aren't going to become a sailor anytime soon, though?" He teased, nudging her shoulder playfully with his forearm.

The forced smile showed Zakai just how bad things were for Vilma. She didn't often have forced expressions since smiles came so easily to her face. The sea really was bothering her. Zak wondered if there was anything he could do to help her on it, but nothing came immediately to mind. He knew of herbs that could help with sea sickness but he didn't really carry around a garden of herbs with him so that was of little help. He was saved from pondering further at her question in response to his own.

"If I didn't know Ed, I would say you are a fool to think so when Taros has send all those still alive back to us. But then I know Edmund; he's not going to die so easily. I would like to think he's still alive as well." Though Zak didn't. He was only saying that Edmund wouldn't die so easily for Vilma's sake. He didn't hold out much hope for his friend, and had already been mourning the man's passing.


Her forced smile turned into a genuine one as she heard his words. The very feeling that Zakai also had hope for her brother still being alive was certainly comforting to hear. It was strange how easily the Lord's words could turn her mood up or down, as if they had more weight than those of other people. Perhaps it was because he was Lord of Herranow, and her charge as a bodyguard at that. Quite frankly, there was no person that she really ought to listen to more then Zakai at this moment, so perhaps it wasn't all that strange after all, even if Vilhelmina sure didn't feel that it had anything to do with her otherwise strong sense of duty.

”It means much to me that you also believe that we have a chance of finding my brother. For he always spoke highly of you, really, he told me about you many a time even before I first met you, sir." She said before pausing breifly "You two knew eachother quite well, did you not?”


It was a minute change in Vilma's expression, but when her eyes lit up Zakai knew he had said the right thing. This pleased him, he had never been very good at consoling people but he had been attempting to get better. As he gazed at the girl that so many had seen as a weak damsel, he saw the inner fire and determination that was within her. If Ed was still alive, Zakai did not doubt for a moment that Vilma would find him.

"I knew your brother as well as one of his stature and one of mine could know one another." Zakai replied honestly. "I would count him among my friends and allies, and I knew of his family, of you, and a few other facts. So we knew one another, but I don't know how well we did." He said with a small shrug. "I'd like to believe I knew him quite well."


"I think you knew him more well than you let yourself believe. See, there really isn't much to know about Ed...” She said, still smiling.

“But he sure is capable enough to have made it out alive. I'm sure of it.” She added the last part quite softly, almost a whispering. She knew she was right about what she said; there really wasn't much to be known about her brother outside the fact that he was a young knight that already had quite the reputation in Herranow. Had anyone asked Vilhelmina about Edmund she'd probably just told them about one of his achievements, or victories in some jousting tournament, that was who he was to most people – a knight. But to Vilhelmina he was also a brother of course, an overly protective and sort of ungrateful brother most of the time, not that Vilhelmina would ever admit that to anyone but herself.

“I... I am very grateful that you let me go with you on this journey. But, may I ask why? I mean, I know full well that you could've chosen someone better suited for the task tha-...” She couldn't take it anymore, nor could she finish her sentence before her smile faded. She turned to the railing again, grabbed it with both hands and leaned over it. Then she threw up into the sea down below, and her world was again spinning violently. In her mind she gave herself a sarcastic applause: Crap! Well, nicely done, Vilma... Now he thinks you're gross and weak.


Zakai appreciated the vote of confidence; that Vilhalmina was actually kind enough to believe that he knew her brother fairly well. Then again, if she didn't think there was much to know about Ed did -she- really know him completely? Sure, there was the knowledge of his being a knight, but did she know of things like his dislike for cowardice and anything relating to it (like Archery)? Did she know that he'd risk his own neck rather than to tank a practice duel versus a Lord?

The last part of her statement was so quiet that Zakai wouldn't have caught it if he hadn't been focusing on her. He wondered if her faith in her brother would ultimately hurt her in the end... He just couldn't allow himself to get his hopes up about Edmund still being alive. When they had found out what happened to the first ship he really had accepted the fact that he would never be sparring with Ed again. But he just couldn't find it within himself to tell Vilma that there was no way he had survived. "He is capable." He replied instead.

The question caught Zakai off guard. He had thought it would be obvious before he could come up with a response, Vilma was suddenly hurling the contents of her stomach into the sea. Vomit wasn't something he was very well acquainted with, and he jumped away in surprise. Then he saw the wind catching Vilma's hair and begin to whip it toward her stream of slightly digested food and he quickly snatched it and held the green locks away from her face. His nose was still scrunched from the smell, but he continued to stay by her side until she was done. And besides, it gave him time to think of a proper response to the question. "I allowed you to come with because I wanted you to be there if we found Edmund." And I wanted her to be there in case we found he was truly dead, so that she could reach consolidation and move on. It's hard to move past death when it's still uncertain because a part of the heart holds hope... but if we can find out for certain, Vilma can move on.


If anything it was impressive; the young lord was holding his bodyguard's hair to keep it from getting in her vomit. Along with what Zakai claimed was the reason for choosing Vilhelmina as his bodyguard, it was almost strange too! Why would he care about her interests? Perhaps he was just a very decent person that truly cared for others?

Vilhelmina spat into the ocean many a time and waited a good while before speaking again. When she spoke this time it was without turning to look at Zakai, and her voice reeked with shame and apology: "Sorry about that mi'lord... It was not proper of me. It will not happen again... I... You don't have too... Thank you?"


Zakai held his breath to the best of his abilities until Vilma had finished, and even after until she had finished spitting to speak to him. He was very aware that she didn't turn to look at him, and though it's considered impolite not to look at someone when speaking to them... he was also grateful because he could only imagine how unpleasant her breath probably was.

"You can't control it when you feel ill, Vilhelmina." Zakai said, in probably what could be considered a chastising voice. "We'll need to see about getting you a herb that will help you with this, though, considering I'll need you to be at one hundred percent upon our arrival in this new land." He added, carefully releasing her hair and stepping back.

It was nice knowing that Zakai had understanding for her situation, or at least that he didn't judge her. "A herb? There are herbs for this? Could you..." She stopped as she realised that she was asking her Lord to run errands for her "I'll see if I can find one. I suppose someone on this ship will have one. Though, I will be damned if I don't get used to the sea before our voyage is over, herb or not." she said, still not looking at Zakai. Instead she fell down to a sitting position with her back against the railing. She drew a deep breath to halt the spinning of her head before speaking again. "I am glad you don't think less of me because of this, mi'lord. Others might not have been so understanding."


"Herbs... or eating certain things. I guess some foods are easier on the stomach." Zakai mused, trying to remember. He hadn't had much trouble with the sea himself, so he hadn't thought to bring anything with him. Nor remember what foods worked best for this. He couldn't help but give her a skeptical look at the start of her question, though, because it did sound like she had been about to ask him for a favor... and where was Zakai didn't mind helping when he could, he didn't want to be running around for servants. Because, at the end of the day, no matter how pretty Vilhelmina was, or how noble her brother had been, she was in his service.

"I'm sure someone must." Zakai agreed, appreciative that she had changed her request before actually finishing it. "A lord who's not understanding of servants is a lord with a very large flaw indeed." The red haired man quoted his father on this one, remembering how kind his father had been toward those who were in the family service. "Just be glad you work for me and not someone else, hm?" The man said with a playful laugh, crouching so that they were more at eye level.

"Will you be able to make it back to your quarters all right?" He asked after a moment. He didn't want Vilma stumbling around the ship if it meant her throwing up over everything and everyone. Zakai could at least help her with that much.


"I am grateful to be in your service, I wouldn't rather be in the service of anyone else, sir." Vilhelmina said and had to turn to look at Zakai to make eye-contact, a sure way to make him understand that she was telling the honest truth.

"Oh, and I will be just fine and on my way to my quarters as soon the world stops spinning. Till then I will do my best to enjoy the frisk salty breeze of the ocean, and admire the fine work of art that is the floor... deck I mean." She said humorously and allowed herself to smile again to ease up mood again.

"Though, I should be the one asking you about whether or not you'll be alright on your way back. I suppose I can admire the wooden planks posted outside of your lordships cabin just as well as out here would that be desired. By no means will I stray from my duties."


Zakai nodded at her response about being grateful to be in his service. He hadn't expected her to say anything else. He was a good lord (in his own eyes) and was proud to say he treated his servants properly. Grinning a bit like a fool, he tried to hide the smile when she made eye contact with him.

"I doubt I'll need to fear an assassination on the ship." Zakai said, shaking his head at the ridiculousness of the thought. "If there was an assassin I doubt they'd come after me first, anyway, they'd probably go after the guy with the teddy bear." He added with a bit of a pompous chuckle. "Your duty right now is to go get sleep, and feel better so that I don't have a weak body guard when we arrive in this new world."


C-RANK ACHIEVED!
 
Last edited:
Diana / Alexander
Diana_Mug.jpg
Al_Mug.jpg

Time: Sunset, first day at sea

Location: The Blue Rose, a day's journey from Neth mainland

Diana was alone in her cabin, sitting on her bed and looking out the window. The sunset was amazing to behold, but she was still already bored with this place. The Blue Rose was an excellent ship in most aspects, but it sure wasn't that amusing once you had seen it all, not even a sunset as beautiful as the one today could change that fact. She was curious about the other lords, but just as herself, they seemed to stay hidden in their cabins at this time. At least she had wine to drink to pass time. As she took another sip of the sweet, red, fuccinian wine, an idea appeared in her mind.

”Alexander!” She jumped up and quickly walked across the soft carpet that lay on the wooden floor of the cabin, opened the door and found her bodyguard who was stationed just outside of the room. ”Uhm... Alexander, would you care to come in for a glass of wine?”


The sudden shout of his name had him looking over at the door. Her tone said nothing about danger and everything about getting his attention so he remained in the chair he had nabbed from one of the nearby rooms while she came out to speak to him. He had an easy smile in place after all it was not Diana's fault that guarding her was dull work- but kept his arms folded comfortably over his chest.

The question about whether he'd like a glass of wine had the large man on his feet in a manner of moments. Anything to kill the boredom sinking into his brain. "I would love to have a glass." He said with a wide smile, eyes crinkling merrily. "Thank you m'lady."


Oh, no need to thank me, Alexander. By the look of this place you're just as bored as I am” Diana said in a happy voice, for she was glad (though not surprised, from what she knew the man liked to drink) that Alexander had accepted her request to have some wine with her.

”Come on in, have a seat.” She said and hurried back into the room, she even went out of her way to pour a some wine in a glass and handed it over to Alexander, with a wide smile as she handed him the glass.

”So, what do you think of our companions on this journey so far? Got anything on them?” She said and sat herself down on the pillow side of the bed, leaning her back against the wall.


"I've never been one for the sea." Alexander agreed with a nod. "Being confined to such a space as this boat is... confining." Al finished ineloquently, shrugging his hulking shoulders and chuckling. The sound rumbled deep from his chest and lit up his eyes. "Have you decided what you will say to these peace-offerers, then? After slaughtering our people and then extending this option of working together... Honestly I'd just bash in their heads. But this is also why I am not a man of powerful position."

Following Diana into her luxurious (as far as a cabin on a boat goes, anyway) quarters he took a careful seat in one of the wooden chairs. He also gingerly accepted the glass of intoxicating red liquid, sniffing at it carefully before taking a soft sip.

"I believe the one lord to be more of a damsel than a man, and the other to be a reckless youth." Al said with a shrug. "People who would be fun to drink with, but not to lead a peace treaty."


My point exactly! Interesting people, no doubt. But hardly demanding much authority at first glance. Like, did I see Lord Lamont carry a stuffed bear?” She shook her head and smiled, clearly amused by the thought. “As for the Taurosi, I'm sure they can be handled. They'll probably want to screw us over, but then again that's hardly news is it? I'll hear their idea of the situation before I decide upon what to say to them, it's easier that way. I'll just improvise something.” She said and let out a chuckle that sounded rather like a giggle compared to the rumbling of Alexander's chuckle the moment prior.

“So, did you find the wine OK?” She said, raising an eyebrow as she took another sip for herself, closing her eyes and pausing for a brief moment as she really tried to taste the wine.


"The Damsel? Perhaps he should be seen more as a child if he still carries a bear with him." Al said, expression turning one of shock at the idea of a full grown man, petite featured or not, still carrying around such a toy. "Are you sure it's only at first glance that they lack authority, though? It seems to me that they are children in this game, as much as I if not more. I'm glad that I am not the one doing all of the thinking." He said, poking a thick finger against his own forehead.

"Do you really think the Taurosi wish us bad?" Alexander asked, his smile leaving his face completely. He didn't like the idea of people inviting them over only to cause trouble. That was like inviting folks to dinner, and then poisoning them. Or not serving anything for them to eat. Or locking the doors to the house, perhaps, and not letting them in. It just wasn't proper.

"You've always been good with improvising. I guess. I mean, neither of us are dead yet so I'd like to presume you have skill in your speech." Al said, another rumble of a laugh radiating from his throat while Diana giggled. It was a nice sound, hearing her laugh. It was such a rare treat to hear.

"And the wine isn't bad." Al said carefully, brows knitting together as he looked down at the red liquid. He had certainly had better, but then he had had much worse. To him alcohol was alcohol, made for good times but not so much for flavor. He had never been one for savoring the fancier aloholic drinks.


"I sure hope it's only on first glance, if we are to make peace with this new continent we better appear strong and confident, all of us. But I think the quirks are benefits here. It makes it all the more interesting, and if the Tarosi has any sense to them they will recognise that they can learn new things from us." She imitated Al's finger to the forehead gesture.

"As for them wishing us harm... I think they are just like our neighbours back home. Blunt and backwards. But they have offered us this chance to make peace. That is a good sign for sure. I'll see to make the best out of this." she said as she had another sip of her wine. She looked at the glass in her hand then she looked at Alexander.

"Isn't bad? So not a fan then, are you?" Diana said and rised an eyebrow at Al. "It so happens to be my favourite wine in the whole wide world. You will tell me you love it. Say it." Her voice was stern and serious, perhaps she a bit too much so to keep Alexander from calling her act and realise that she was pulling his leg.


"You may want to give the damsel and the youth some lessons, then, mi'lady, because you are the only imposing figure I see on this ship." Alexander said with an easy smile. "And I will be at your back, making the best of this, and making sure that no one stabs you in the back while you're at it." Of course he was absolutely certain no one would get near Diana with him on guard. He may not have been trained as a body guard, but if his size didn't intimidate them away then they still had to get past him and that was practically impossible.

Alexander glanced up from the wine as Diana called him out on not being a fan of it. His back straightened at the direct order, brows knitting together from the internal struggle of not lying to Diana to please her and not saying something ot upset her. And then he remembered it was his job to protect her, not to make her happy. Tone calm, light, and not the least angry, Al replied: "I will not lie to you, Diana. I am happy that you have your favorite wine with you on this journey, and I'll be sure not to waste any more of it after this glass, but I will not say such things to make you happy." He swallowed the last of the wine in a few gulps and set the glass aside before standing, prepared to leave the cabin for surely Diana will not want him in her presence any longer.


A her heart skipped a beat at the sight of Alexanders reaction to her joke. Didn't he get that I was joking?! When then her bodyguard finished his wine in a hurry and told her that he wouldn't waste more of it she realised for sure that he wasn't going to stay. She had only been joking, but now that it seemed that Alexander had taken at least some offense by what she had said she had to do something.

"Al, wait! I was not being serious! I was just fooling. This wine isn't that good and of course you are not supposed to lie to me." By the time she had said this she had gotten off of her bed and walked up to Alexander to put a hand on his shoulder. Due to her short stature and to Alexanders being quite the tall tower he was, she had to move much closer to him to accomplish this task then she had first intended.

"You'll stay for another glass, won't you?"


Alexander's brows arched upward uncertainly, wondering if Diana was saying that to try and change his reaction or she had been joking the entire time. Deciding she had meant it as a joke, he gazed at her thoughtfully, then at the hand that was on his shoulder. It was amusing how far people had to reach to touch his shoulders, and though Diana wasn't small she looked so much smaller than him. As the situation played out completely in his mind, laughter rumbled from his chest in loud guffaws as he sat back down from the guidance of the touch.

"At least we are on the same page of not lying to one another." He said through the laughter. "I shall stay for another glass, certainly. When have you ever known me to turn down a drink?" He asked, face lit up with easy smiles. "I hope I did not offend with my dislike for the wine, though. If it's any consolation wine is not my drink of choice."


Relieved that Alexander was getting back in his chair and agreed to another glass Diana couldn't but smile again. She had a big amount of respect for her bodyguard, and as such she most certainly wouldn't want him to think of her as the kind of person who let trivial things (such as ones preferences in wine) decide what she thought of someone.

"Good point, I can't remember hearing ever saying no to a drink, among other things... Anyway, I am sure we can get some ale or rum brought here if you'd prefer that? Someone should've thought to bring some. I'll get Grieves on it as soon as he returns." She said, let go of Alexander's shoulder and then sat herself down in a chair on the opposite side of the tiny wooden table.


"Don't worry Grieves unless you would like ale or rum, Diana." Alexander replied jovially, eyes twinkling with mirth. "As much as I enjoy drink, perhaps now is not necessarily the best time to be testing our limits." Because obviously if you're pulling ale and rum into the picture you're looking to be more then buzzed. Wine was something to enjoy as a drink with dinner, but ale and rum were for plentiful drinking and good times. At least that was the equation in Al's head.

"How do you enjoy your time on a ship? There is little to do, limited drink, and no willing bed partners." Alexander complained, resting his chin on his fist.


"So, drinking and fooling around are the first things that comes to mind, huh? Well, I suppose those are quite the only decent options, but as you have pointed out, aboard a ship we have a rather limited assortment of either." She said, shrugging as if there was nothing to do about it. Though, she let her gaze remain on Alexander for a short while, strangely eyeing him up and down. Suddenly her eyes opened wide as if she was struck by surprise or sudden realisation: "Wait! No willing bed partners? Are you telling me you've already looked into the matter already?! It's been one day, Al, one! Even for you that's rushing it... Or are you just assuming?" Her voice was friendly but sort of mocking, her face was now sporting a wide and excited grin as she teased poor Alexander by misunderstanding him on purpose.


"Well how else are you supposed to enjoy time?" Alexander asked; it was a sincere question coming from him. "Unless you're winning battles and conquering towns, drinking and sex are the only pleasurable ways to spend one's time." He stated this as if saying something as factual as 'the sky is blue.' Because it was just a simple fact in his world.

Alexander was too busy chuckling to notice her eyes widen, and was caught by surprise by her tone and question. His mouth spread into a wide grin that showed all of his teeth. "Of course I've already looked into the matter." Al said jovially, voice still rumbling with amusement. "The smart man plans ahead." He added. "Most of it is upon smart assumption." He explained, leaning towards Diana as if telling her an important secret; his expression absolute seriousness. "But I also know some of the people on this ship, which means I already know what I need to as far as bed partners go." He then leaned back, broad hands placed on his thighs as he gazed at Diana. "Have you not brought this into consideration? I know you're a woman, and apparently women are less inclined towards such things, but surely you've kept it in mind?" He said, brow arching and a wide smirk across his lips.


Not paying complete attention as she took another sip of wine led to Diana hearing something else and believing that Al was just playing along with her gag, so she leaned in closer, way closer than would normally have been comfortable.

"I see what you are suggesting here, and I must admit that there is some sense to it all. I mean, it would clearly lessen the effort of keeping things somewhat under the covers to the rest of our little assembly. Big question is... Would you have suggested it if there were other willing bed partnerd to choose from? Because who wants to be the second best alternative?" Then she rised her eyebrow inquisitively and tilted her head.


Al didn't so much as bat an eyelash as Diana closed the distance between the two of them far past normal social boundaries. Alexander wasn't really a man to have 'space bubbles'. He didn't really see the barriers other people put up, and often crossed boundaries without meaning to do so.

"Suggesting?" He asked, eye brow quirking uncertainly. He tried to think back before on when he had actually suggested anything. He had been discussing how difficult it would be to find a bed partner, yes, but that he had some leads on possible chances thanks to knowing some of the crew members... there was a few ladies on this ship that he was pretty sure he could woo when the time came to entertain himself in such a way. What had he been suggesting, though? And she hadn't actually answered his question on whether she had taken this into consideration.

"Second Best?" He added again, thick fingers coming up to rub at his beard as his brows furrowed in absolute focus. Diana had complete stumped him. He had no idea what she was talking about.

"I apologize, lass, but what have I suggested?" He asked, finally giving up and looking at her again.


"Oh my..." She whispered to herself and leaned back again to distance herself from Alexander. Her inquisitive face turned into an uncertain one. Had she gotten him all wrong? Was he not joking about the two of them getting it on? Perhaps she'd done to much guessing after not paying attention? There was no explaining this one, only retreating and avoiding it on order not to look like a fool, or give Alexander ideas for that matter!

"Just forget it, a little misunderstanding is all. Didn't think you where serious... Ahem..." She was blushing, and twisting in her chair, realising that she wasn't really managing to evade this in the graceful manner she had hoped. "So, who is it you know here on the ship then? Other than me and Grieves of course. Like, uhm, potential bed partners I mean."


He was further confused when Diana leaned back with an uncertain expression. She was usually very composed... to the point where the only reason Al noticed the expression change was because it was one he didn't see on her face very often. Diana always made such a good point of staying in control, staying in the know, and always knowing what was going on... to see her uncertain was really strange.

"Serious? Of course I was serious." Al said, his confusion only building. It didn't pass Alexander's notice that Diana's cheeks had turned a deep red, or that she was showing odd, nervous behaviorism. If it weren't for the war, Al probably wouldn't be all that intuned with reading body language... but you had to be able to read when someone was going to attack you and when someone was going to back down and they translated into knowing when someone would attack out of fear or run. Which translated to quite a few more emotions.

Alexander was distracted from further musings by her question. "Oh, I know some of the crew members; the chef, for one, and one of the deck hands. Both of them are fairly easy to get into bed. I'm sorry Diana, I don't know about the men on the ship though." He added apologetically. His head was beginning to hurt from trying to understand what had just happened, but he was still absolutely stumped.


As Alexander spoke Diana picked up her wine glass and chugged what was left of it. Nervous as she had now become it was the easiest thing to do to allow her to look away for a brief while. It wasn't much left in the glass, so it hopefully didn't look to strange, but it certainly wasn't the ordinary tiny sip she would otherwise take.

"Oh, but you said there were no one willing? What's wrong with the chef and the deck hand ladyfriend of yours? With them around I really see no problem for you." She said in a fast pace while she reached for the wine bottle and filled her glass anew.

"As for my company, you have not to worry. I will probably find something, or someone, to do if I put my mind to it. And if I don't, I'm sure they'll find me, heck, sooner or later there is always someone looking for a favour or a simply a good time... Refill?" She looked at Al again, holding the bottle as if ready to pour him some more wine.


Al had become so engrossed in what he was saying if Diana was exhibiting odd behaviors he didn't really notice. He felt a flush spread across his cheeks at realizing the situation he had talked himself into by bringing up that he knew some of the more willing on the ship, but had previously said there were no willing bed partners. One large finger scratched at his beard as he grinned sheepishly.

"I have already approached them on the matter." He replied honestly. "They weren't interested... They were intimidated by my size." He said gesturing at all of himself. "It's a problem I run into fairly often, actually." He said before moving his large hand to scratch at his neck

"I wonder if, as a bodyguard, I should make sure they are hiding no knives or assassination tools." Al mused, completely serious in his uncertainty about the proper protocol int he situation. The large man offered his glass to Diana in way of response, too busy thinking to vocally respond. "You are quite lucky." He grumbled.


"Search them if it pleases you. Everyone knows I am paranoid about service personnel anyway..." She said humorously and added a wink.

After having been given a half-decent explanation Diana decided not to comment further on the contradicting things Alexander had said. "Lucky? Well, I certainly am very lucky in some things, but I am not sure exactly what you mean."

She poured a full glass of wine for her bodyguard and took a another big sip of her own wine.


"Right... I'll make sure to do that, then." Alexander said with an easy smile.

Al still held out hope that the chef and the deck hand would change their minds eventually... it would be a long boat trip, after all. "Well for one, Diana, you are very lovely. You must not have any trouble charming men into your bed, or just charming them in general." He said, as if it should have been obvious what he meant.

Gratefully pulling the glass back to his lips he took a large swallow, trying to think of something a little less.... mistakable to talk about. "How long do you think it will be before we are home again?"


Diana shook her head at Al's comment about her being lovely, like if she didn't quite believe in it. "I don't know about that..." She took yet another sip of her wine and then jumped straight at the next question that Alexander offered her. "Well, a few months? I for one is going to look around these new lands when we're done with our mission. Wouldn't go to the New World only to return home as fast as possible, now would I?" She smiled at Alexander and shrugged. "You don't mind spending some time with me in this new world, right?”


Alexander released a huge sigh at Diana's denial/uncertainty for his comment. Why must women always be so unsure of the gifts they were given? He wondered to himself, though he just smiled and shook his head in amusement on the outside. "Of course I don't. The adventure! All that we may discover in this new land... like the drink and the women. I wish to learn as much as we can and have many stories to tell before returning back to our home." Alexander had even thought about the possibility of not going back. His only ties to anything at this point was Diana. If he felt he could build a better life in this New World, why not take the chance, right? "Besides, I'm not entirely enthused about getting back on a boat for such a long trip back after we touch down and take care of the business needed. I'm not much of a seaman; I greatly prefer solid ground beneath my feet. So I truly have nothing against longer delays in returning."


Diana tilted her head again, not sure how to interpret what Alexander was saying. Did he really dislike sea voyages enough to remain in the new world? Or was there something she had missed? Or was she simply mistaken? She had to ask him to make sure to understand what was going on.

"Are you saying that you consider staying for good?" Her tone was careful, as if not trying to step on anyone's toes. "I mean, if both the drink and women are better..." she sighed, but smiled afterwards "...well, then there is no reason for you to go back, is there?"


Alexander waited until Diana had finished speaking, and then a little while after to make sure he phrased what he was thinking properly. It was difficult, he wasn't the most intelligent man or the best with words. He scratched at his beard as he thought seriously about this.

"The only reason for me to go back is for you." Al finally said with an easy smile, tone calm and unbothered. "There is nothing else for me back there but being your body guard. Which I will continue to do happily, if you desire me to stick around... but with Grieves you hardly need me." He said in a soft tone. Al wasn't hurt... or feeling any less important. He just knew the butler to be very capable and it was hardly necessary for both of them to be around for Diana.


Diana was surprised to hear the answer. In her mind her bodyguard had been far from a central figure in her life. But now that he more or less pointed out that she was of importance to him she realised what an impact Alexander had actually made on her. He'd been at her side for well over a year now, and ever since he was tasked with protecting her she'd had a companion. The idea of him staying behind was somehow frightening, but it felt selfish of her to be the one to decide where he was going to live his life. Besides, he made a good point about Grieves being capable of keeping her safe. It wasn't the butler's task to do so, but there was no doubt that he would if Alexander would happen to disappear.

”I didn't know that's how you feel, Al. But I do need you, even if Grieves is around. I want you to know that.” She said in a serious voice. “But I will also have you know that when the time comes I will not ask you to come with me back to Neth, if you'd rather stay. You have my word on that.” Her voice started out just as sensitive and careful as before but as she worked her way through her speech her voice turned more and more serious. So did also her face, which was now clear of the warm smile it had so recently sported. Instead her face was dead serious and almost as cold as it could be when she was in meetings with politicians or other important or official people.


Alexander straightened up once more, gazing at Diana with a bit of an impassive expression as she spoke. Listening carefully, he nodded when she had finished, mouth splitting into a wide grin once more. It just wasn't like him not to smile, especially in such good company. In company that would let him remain behind and possibly build a better life if that was Alexander's final decision.

"And you have my word that I will remain around until you are no longer in need of my services." Al replied easily. Because if anything did happen to Grieves or Al changed his mind on the butler being able to protect Al, he would put Diana's life first and go back home to protect her. He just felt in the grand scheme of things he wasn't necessarily required. "Why do we keep ending up on such serious topics?" Al asked with a sudden booming laugh. "Let us have a good evening, m'lady. Might as well enjoy the peace, as you put it, instead of worrying about what is to come, no?"


Diana chimed in when Alexander started laughing at the situation. It was sort of silly, they was keep getting into serious or 'delicate' subjects all the time even though the point of this meeting was passing time and relaxing. "You'e right, why don't we leave all the seriousness behind for a while. Let's talk about something that's easier on the mind, shall we?"


C RANK ACHIEVED!

Time:
Mid-day, the day after the battle on the bridge

Location:
In the carriage

"So, let's just play it nice and hopefully she talks straight away. Though it would've helped if she was hungry and scared, but Lord Lamont's little doll maid have probably given my prisoner both food and care, don't you think?" Diana shook her head. If Rose had treated the prisoner too well there was a chance that she wouldn't talk so easily. And that was a huge problem that made Diana a bit angry with Rose even before she knew if it was actually so. It was a bit out of proportion perhaps, Diana didn't like maids to begin with since her marriage with Augustus had been destroyed from start by a maid. And even if Diana really didn't mind all that too much, it had still left her with a bit of an unliking attitude toward all maids, which really didn't help Rosalia remain at good terms with the Fuccinian senator. Come to think of it, this was probably why she choose to go with Grieves rather than a maid to begin with.

"If she doesn't talk we'll have to try to scare her into talking or something. But keep in mind, I don't want her physically harmed. That's not the Fuccinian way to treat prisoners... Now, let's do this." Diana whispered to Alexander before they entered the carriage.

Inside she saw the captive Tarosian troubadour, she was sitting there among all the various things inside the carriage, all tied up. Diana cracked a wide and friendly smile as she got eye-contact with the prisoner. She sat herself down by her side and spoke in a concerned voice:

"Hi there, sorry about before... Uhm... How are you holding up?"


Alexander nodded. He was still irritated with the vicar that had told him off for the whole thing. Al wasn't one to become angered by anything really, but he could become irritated and there were moments where Alexander wanted to punch people for being idiots. In Fuccino they had dealt with getting people to speak before and being nice and being their friends was not the way. You could save that nonsense for after they spoke, but the best way was fear; though Diana was always good about not injuring. Al had done nothing to hurt the healer; he had just roughed her up a bit. He could have injured her much more but... he knew better. He had worked for and with Diana in such purposes long enough that he knew exactly how she treated her prisoners and believed in it completely.

Al grunted in response. "That maid has a bleeding heart and that Lord sticks his nose where it doesn't belong. If he's not careful I may break it for him." It came out as a soft growl; and this was about as angry as Alexander ever got. If you were to see his face it didn't show anger beyond that his brows were pulled a bit low over his eyes and his mouth was set into a grim line. "On your order, of course, Diana." He added, grinning at her. He knew better then to injure without her permission. It could get people into trouble if he did anything other then what Diana needed him to do.

"As you say mi'Lady, I'll be all bark and no bite." Alexander promised, his tone jovial though quiet. He followed her into the carriage, his faith in Diana getting the woman to talk beyond measure. As Diana did her usual friendliness, Alexander loomed in the background. He stood at the ready, waiting upon the proper signals to be less intimidating or more intimidating as Diana needed.


Being held prisoner was something every soldier knew was a possibility, but the horrific reality of Briri's predicament had settled in. To be held against one's will was truly a harrowing experience. Even worse, there was pretty much no way to evade being punished by the Empire if she was set free. If anyone found out she was held prisoner, which they certainly would, she would be interrogated to find out all that she revealed to the enemy. And even if she wasn't tight-lipped about what she told them, she would still face charges for treason and probably rot away in prison or be forced into slavery or be executed. The Tarosian code was very clear when it came to this matter: Any Ordinist worth their salt would die and join the angels before they betrayed the Emperor. Briri wasn't ready to die, but she wasn't seeing too many options. Since she'd been left alone, she'd begun to pray to Ord for guidance.

It wasn't all bad, however. Nope, not all bad in the slightest. In fact, being a prisoner was better than she ever could have imagined. She'd gotten very lucky. After the initial rough housing of the two giants and the woman who had pulled her straight off of her horse (poor boy had probably been abandoned and was among Briri's chief concerns) the kindly maid's prince, or "Vicar" as they called him, saw it fit to feed her. And not scraps or gruel, but a full meal, as if she were a part of their unit. Briri had eaten the meal while the maid kept watch, she didn't dare try to abuse the woman's kindness and escape, only to be caught by one of the giants or other threatening warriors outside of the carriage. When the maid bound her wrists once more, she'd tied them less tightly than Grieves had, what a beautiful soul. Briri thought that if she subtly worked against her binds, she could escape in the night.

She was attempting to widen the gap between her hands and the rope when the woman from earlier entered, along with one of her brutes. Briri immediately stopped working the binds behind her back and a look of fear crossed her face as she met Diana's eyes. Briri instantly looked away, still fearful of the woman after their initial encounter. "I-I've certainly been better..." Briri replied to the woman's question shakily, staring at the ground and pursing her lips. "I um... I suppose once you've gotten wh-what you want from me...y-you won't..." Briri began to fight back tears and asked, "You won't kill me will you?"


Diana shook her head when the her prisoner asked if she was planning on having her killed or not. ”What? No? No, of course not.” She said with a surprised voice. ”Only because I get worked up and infuriated enough during a battle to drag people off their horses doesn't mean go around killing my prisoners afterwards.” She said an offered the Tarosian an uncomfortable, but in all manners friendly, sort of smile. “So, to answer your question, no, I have no intent of killing or harming you. Though, I can't answer for Al, over there...” She said an nodded at her bodyguard.

She took one of her knives from inside of her jacket, held it clearly visible to the troubadour and then picked up an apple from one of the baskets in the carriage, and started carving herself tiny pieces to eat. “Now, if you by any chance don't already know, I am Senator Diana Dusette of Fuccino... Apple?” She paused and offered the woman a piece of the apple that she had just cut from the apple. “...and I'm not the biggest fan of the Empire which you serve. Not so strange considering that, as you probably know, they invited me here on a diplomatic mission, then they screwed me over and now they want to kill me. And I bet they wouldn't make life too easy on you either, if you were to return from this whole thing. As in, if I allow you to leave here.” She said and took a piece of apple.

“Long story short, it's in both our interests to stay clear from the Empire. And since I believe that everyone has something to offer in this world, I'll give you a chance to prove yourself. Prove to me that you wish me no harm, and I will set you free. Give me the information I want and I will make sure you're escorted to a settlement instead of being set down in the middle of nowhere. Give me good enough information and I'll even give back all your belongings along with supplies and gold to last you a while.”

“It's your call. Be silent for the Empire and die for nothing, or speak freely of what you know and you'll be able to serve Ord for a long life to come.” By now her voice had turned both sly and smooth, like the silk of a spider's web. She hoped that luring the healer with some bullshit talk about Ord would do the trick.


At the mention of his name, Al gave a rather menacing smile and cracked his knuckles. No, he wouldn't mind killing this woman just to make a point to Lamont and his little 'doll maid' as Diana so beautifully put it. Though he wouldn't kill the woman in cold blood, he'd be sure to give her a chance; unless ordered by Diana to behead the woman or so on. He would always follow a direct order from Diana when it was of actual importance -though not when it was to lie to the woman with the only reason for lying being to please the lady-.

He continued to loom in the background, listening as Diana spoke. The Troubador looked like she had been well cared for and Al sighed... he supposed back home he would actually think highly of both Lord Lamont and his maid, because kindness was always something the great man could appreciate. Though in a sense it could also be a weakness... back home it was seen as something good.

In enemy territory, though, it could get people killed. Even if it was merely a healer. Nodding as Diana spoke, Al tried not to smile from pride. He was a proper body guard and needed to keep a straight face.. yet his chest filled with warmth from how well Diana was handling things. Just as always, she came off as a strong Lord with a dangerous underhand in case there was ever the consideration to go against her. He wondered if Diana planned on keeping good with the promise of gold, though; it wasn't like they had a lot of gold to be giving out. Not that he minded if Diana was lying, of course. Fuccino may have been good at neither torturing nor slaying prisoners when it wasn't needed, but there were several silver tongues in high positions.

There was nothing for Alexander to say; he was merely a strong presence to try and get the woman to speak. Diana was always the one to do the talking, she was the mind and Al the muscle.. and he knew and played his part the best he could.


Briri shook her head as this "Senator" offered her a bit of her apple. "No thank you, I'm full." Briri informed her. The healer listened to Diana with no further interruption. She avoided Alexander's eye, because who wouldn't, and she stared at the ground while she listened to the Senator. A growing look of disgust grew on Briri's face from Diana's confidence and know-it-all demeanor. Her brow furrowed especially when Ord was brought into the equation. "Ord doesn't favor the cowardly," she looked up defiantly and mustered every ounce of bravery in her soul. Surely the Angels would sing when they greeted her, and her ancestors would know that she died bravely. "I-I am not without fear, of this I assure you. A-And I probably couldn't harm you e-even if I tried. But I will never betray the Empire! You think you can delay the inevitable long enough to escape this land, but you haven't a chance of escaping us. If you don't die here, you will die in your own land when we come for you. We are strong, and you are weak!" Briri was coming to tears as she grew more impassioned. "Free me, or kill me, it doesn't matter! I won't bend my kn-knee to you! If you kill me, countless more will take my place! My brothers and sisters in arms will avenge me! Long live the Emperor!"


Diana was not too surprised to hear that the healer wasn’t taking the bait and how she was still loyal to the cause of the Tarosian Empire. Especially since she claimed she wasn't hungry. Damn that maid. But Diana was, however, a wee bit surprised when her prisoner started promising that she would met her end at the hands of Taros even if she made it back home to Neth. From what Diana could tell the troubadour actually saw the Tarosi Empire’s plans of conquering Neth as a concept that was plausible and that would eventually come to pass. Of course, these plans had been a pretty obvious scenario to her ever since she landed on Satrella, but nonetheless it felt awkward to hear someone speak of it with such conviction.

“I’m sad to hear that your false conviction is allowed to stand in the way of your better interests.” Diana said, pausing briefly before continuing. “Don’t get me wrong, I don’t mean to question your devoution to Ord, but more so to the Empire. Because in all honesty, who was it that told you that Taros was doing the bidding of Ord? Was it Ord and his angels, or perhaps an agent of the Empire? It really matters who did, if you really seek to serve Ord instead of being a fooled pawn on the empire’s side of the board.”

Diana wiped the knife clean off any remaining apple juice with on a handkerchief and then used the polished blade as a mirror when she carefully fixed her hair, putting it in perfect position. “See, that’s the problem; I couldn’t care less about how much you favour Ord, but if you still supporting Taros… Al, what do you think about all this? If she keeps claiming that she is in support of Taros, doesn’t that mean that she is indirectly wishing me harm? Is she threatening me? I’m not sure how I feel about this. Care to give us some input on whether or not we should take action against her unruly behavior?” She said, hoping that Alexander would take the bait and help her make Briri more willing to cooperate.


Al, unlike Diana, was surprised by the woman's response. If Al were a man to grow angry, he'd be angry by now. Instead he was thoughtful, gazing at the woman who stood so strongly for the empire. Did she realize the underhanded way her precious empire had treated a country trying to find peace with them? Did she realize how immoral it was? Alexander was irked by the way the woman was treating Diana, as well, and was glad when she actually spoke to him.

"It sounds like a threat to me." Al agreed, gazing at the healer. "And I don't take kindly to threats to mi'Lady Diana." He said, before leaning down so that his hulking shape was nearer the Troubador, blocking out the light and covering the woman in shadow. "If you think you'll be given the release of death, little Troubador, you're sadly mistaken. Never forget, there are things far worse then death." Al's voice was a growl, expression dark though he felt no real anger. He found, after thinking, the woman's belief in the empire laughable. In the end they would defeat it; they would be victorious. And this sad little Troubador would have died for nothing. He then leaned back, giving Diana her space again, an easy smile in place. "The Senator of Fuccino can be a great ally or a terrible enemy. I'd think a little more carefully about whose side you're on, if I were you." He didn't glance at Diana until he had finished speaking, hoping he had done as she had requested.


Briri stared defiantly at the Senator, and though her eyes were glazed and tears were beginning to stream slowly down her cheeks, a daring smile crossed her lips, but she had nothing else to say to this woman. She couldn't understand that she didn't need anyone in the Empire to tell her that they were doing Ord's work. It was made apparent by all of their victories.

But that smirk quickly dissipated as Briri edged away from Alexander with a weak whimper as he got in her face. She turned her head away from him and shut her eyes as if that would actually make him go away. When the giant finally backed away, she gulped and took a deep breath, her eyes shifting from the ground to Diana, to Alexander, and back to the ground. The threat of torture was far greater than the threat of death, but Briri bravely managed to shake her head and purse her lips.


Alexander did a good job, but still the tarosi woman didn’t crack quite yet. Diana shook her head, though she was truly impressed by how stubborn the woman was in the face of Al's intimidating presence. If she continued to stand her ground they'd have to actually harm her in order to get any information. Diana would've been the first to protest against using torture as a method for extracting information back in any political debate, but this was a different thing completely. Or was it? Using such a method would only make me as backwards and crazy as the magic fanatic Palenians. No, let's try another approach.

She carefully put her hand on her bodyguard’s shoulder, as he leaned back. And with a face and voice that both showed great concern she spoke:

“My bodyguard is right, you’re certainly not making very wise decisions here. But let’s try not to be hasty. I can see that you truly believe in your cause, and such devotion can’t come from nothing. Which is why I will grant you and your faith in Ord a fair chance to be proven true. The first opportunity I get I will have a holy man, or any kind of dedicated servant of Ord, meet with us and let them council us on this matter. Perhaps then we can shed some light on whether you are truly following the words of Ord of if you’re but a fool who acts like a pawn of an unholy Empire.” She said and got up, moving away from the troubadour. But before she truly left the carriage, she looked at Briri with a warm smile on her face. “I certainly hope that you use whatever time you have to consider what is really true and just. Just don’t let it take you too long, I’m sure we’ll stumble upon a village or town sooner or later.”


Alexander found a tiny spark of respect for the woman's continued silence, but it was quelled by the thought that they would find a way to break her. Diana had never failed in getting information when it was really important; and time was on their side. That Troubador wasn't going anywhere with how beautifully Grieves had tied her up and he and Diana could always come back the next day. He didn't really fancy following through with real torture- it wasn't something they had ever needed. Or at least as far as Al knew. He had never done any torturing; he was more the type to finish people off and call it good.

The touch to his shoulder had his attention returning to the present, returning to Diana. Alexander bowed his head in response to her words; perhaps he had been hasty in his threats. Had he ruined the chance to pull info from her? He followed after her as she left the carriage, giving the woman one last look before exiting the carriage. "I apologize Diana, I am not the smartest of men. My skills are in war and crushing skulls, not drawing information out." He said in hushed tones, far enough from the carriage that hopefully the woman wouldn't over hear. "What will you do now?"


Quite honestly, Briri was quite shocked that the torturing hadn't begun yet. That seemed so unusual. If the tables were turned, and Diana were bound and she were the one with the big scary bodyguard demanding information, she would've commenced the physical torture by now. She put on a brave face, but she wasn't sure how long she'd be able to stand actual torture for very long. In all honesty, she just hoped her frail constitution would grant her some mercy and she'd die rather quickly from shock or something. But Al's ominous warning, Never forget, there are things far worse than death, rang in her mind like unholy dissonant church bells.

Yet here this woman was...showing mercy? Or perhaps it was some kind of trick. It made her wonder if this group really were the cornered animals she envisioned them to be. To have such confidence, to not have to resort to desperate measures...what does it really mean to be strong? There were two schools of Ordinist thought, and Briri, like the majority of Tarosian soldiers believed that the will of the strong will always triumph over the will of the weak. The other end of that was that it was the duty of the strong to protect the weak, but that had always seemed like something weak people had contrived so that they could be taken care of. So that they wouldn't have to fend for themselves or take responsibility for their actions. Regardless, Briri certainly had a lot to think about, but her main goal was to escape.

If this woman was truly foolish enough to be as kind as the maid that fed her was, then she couldn't lose the opportunity to escape and flee to the nearest imperial outpost. So perhaps it was time she started playing along. "Y-You're a woman of great honor...S-Senator?" she asked, weary of the girl's title, she wasn't exactly familiar with it or anything Fuccino related. Or anything Neth related in general other than the fact that they all had to die. "Th-Thank you for respecting my beliefs. And thank you for the meal as well. Your maid is quite the cook." When both of them had left the carriage, Briri immediately resumed work on loosening her binds.


”A woman of great honour? No, I'm a woman of enlightenment that believes that everyone can be reasoned with. And remember, just because I allow your beleives some respect doesn't mean I accept or support them.” Diana had glared a bit at the prisoner as the mention of the maid being a good cook came up. Then she had turned and left.

Diana walked, with quick and angry steps, away from the carriage. She couldn't decide if tarosi woman was honestly thinking that Diana had been honourable and respectful or if she actually had the nerve to mock her by mentioning the food. Diana had been nothing but generous and forgiving, so she certainly hopes it was the first alternative. But unless Diana overinterpreted things, it did actually appear as if the troubadour was well aware that the maid had been taking too good care of her...

"I apologize Diana, I am not the smartest of men. My skills are in war and crushing skulls, not drawing information out... What will you do now?"

"Don't sell yourself short, you did good, Al. Nothing to worry about. I'm more so concerned about my own performance. I'm not sure I did the right choice, or that I managed to get what I wanted or off this." She said with a calm voice and looked at her huge bodyguard.

"If it wasn't for that damned maid we'd be all set. Now... well, we wait and hope that the first holy man of Ord we stumble upon is, or can be made to be, on or side... Or do you have any suggestions?"


It wasn't difficult for Al to keep pace with Diana, even with her angry pace. His long strides easily stayed with Diana's shorter, quicker ones. He couldn't help but smile at Diana's praise.

"We are not used to having other Lords and their maids nosing in on prisoners." Al consoled. "I think just giving the Troubador time with that maid and lord staying out of the way is the way to go. She may not have been talkative this time around but we can always think of something." Al said; he believed in Diana's abilities to make people talk.

"I really don't think we should give up, my lady... but I'm really no good at anything outside of drinking, being pleasurable company, and fighting... so I bow to your good judgement on this."


"You're right. If the palenians are kept away from her we'll have her talking soon enough. And without anyone getting hurt at that. I think I might have a chance at making this work, but if that maid keeps poking her big nose into my business and ruins everything I can't answer for the consequences..." Diana lowered her voice to a whisper when she said the part about the maid, not really sure if Al could hear her or not.

Diana had been calm and calculating just moments ago, but now she felt anger building within her. Something had to be done about it. Lucky Al was around, he was a great person to be around when one needed to relax and distract the mind. "I say we put your talents to good use, Al. Care to share a drink with me and treat me to some of that pleasurable company you say you're so good at? But no fighting, ok?" She said, and turned to look at Al.


"I'll keep the maid out of your business." Al offered with a low grunt. "On your order, Diana, I'll guard the carriage and make sure no one comes near your prisoner unless you order it. The only problem is I wouldn't be able to guard you if I'm guarding the carriage." He added, finding this to be the only flaw in his plan. Of course he had been listening to ever word Diana spoke and though she had said the last part as a bit of a mumble, Al had at least been able to pick out the word 'maid.'

Alexander's face flushed red at Diana's comment and he gazed at her with an uncertain smile. "I'm always happy to share a drink with you, mi'lady, but... because I am a man and it is said that men can be thick skulled, when you say pleasurable company surely you mean in conversation and not sharing a bed as I had been meaning." He said, gazing down at the spunky woman with an interested gaze. Al was one of Diana's confidants so he knew the things she did; or at least the ones she wanted him to know of. Which meant he knew a great deal of some of the lady's activities and what she was and wasn't spending her time doing.


The idea had already struck Diana's mind; to have Al guard their prisoner. But after some consideration and weighing options she had decided that right now wasn't the time to go with such a course of action. No, they needed to play their cards well and not turn this into a conflict. ”No need to guard the carriage. Not yet. I doubt the other parties in our assembly would be very happy if we occupied the carriage. Once I get an opportunity I'll talk to the Vicar and make sure he keeps that maid in line.” Diana said and shook her head.

When Al started asking about conversation or bed-sharing Diana promptly halted and looked at her bodyguard for a moment that was much longer than the average person would've been comfortable with. But suddenly she punched him lightly on the shoulder. ”Don't get any ideas, silly. Of course I meant conversation, didn't we make that clear on the ship?”

In a sense the situation was frustrating and uncomfortable for poor Diana. There was no denying that Diana had been longing for someone to warm her bed ever since they left their homeland. But sleeping with her bodyguard didn't exactly seem the wisest thing to do. No, it was not going to happen. At least she felt a bit secure in knowing that Al probably wasn't really considering it a possibility either, but now that the idea was out in the open it could also freely torment her by making things awkward.


Al nodded, kind of glad that he didn't have to feel so conflicted on whether to guard Diana or the carriage for now. He just didn't like the idea of not being around the woman in case something came up. He was glad that Diana would be speaking to the lord. It was already made clear to Alexander that Lord Lamont didn't think highly of the body guard's opinions and would disregard anything Al had to say about leaving Lady Diana's prisoners to Lady Diana.

Stopping when Diana stopped, he met her gaze- he was merely curious. He had assumed but who was he to ever turn down the opportunity to share a bed with any woman? It wouldn't do to say it was one of Al's hobbies... more one of the pass times he greatly enjoyed. Alexander wasn't sure what to read in Diana's gaze at first, wondering if he had gone a step too far and just put himself in the dog house... but then he was receiving a light punch to the shoulder -which was amusing to watch at the least because of the height difference- and then nodded. "This is why I asked, so I wouldn't be getting ideas that would only lead to disappointments. I apologize for the um... not truly there suggestion. I just wanted to make sure that we were on the same page. Have you had any luck in that department?" Al asked off handedly. To Alexander the question wasn't meant to pry or be nosey, it would almost be like asking 'Have you finished that painting yet' or 'how's that book you've been reading going' for an average person. Sex was just a part of life, to the body guard. A very fun part of life.

Alexander was as glad as he was disappointed by Diana's refusal. He hadn't been as lucky as he had hoped and had not been able to get a woman into his bed since departing for Satrella. It was really rather frustrating for him and he was hoping to have better luck with some of the new women that had joined their group.


Now that Alexander made it clear to her that he wasn't really interested Diana was, surprisingly, sort of disappointed. Not that she would ever go the length to do anything, but then again there was the feeling of not being desired, and that was always a pain.

“We're on the same page, and let's keep it that way... And no, not really any luck so far. I don't think these are exactly the right circumstances for me put effort into such things anyway.” Diana said firmly, as she tugged a bit on her silk scarf and then put it back in position, a clear sign that she was nervous and uncomfortable about this whole situation by now. Usually she was able to talk about these things with Al without hesitation, but right now it felt a bit off balance.

What's with you today Diana? First you can't get the tarosi to speak, and now THIS!? You've lost your stride, girl...

“And how about you?” Knowing that Alexander had hardly even left her side since they set out on this journey, she was quite certain that he hadn't gotten lucky yet. But then again, there were no telling with him.


Now that the situation was properly cleared up, Alexander couldn't help but feel a weight of disappointment. There had been a tiny hope there for a moment but he understood, for many reasons, why Diana would never want him as a bed partner. And he accepted that without problem.

"Not the right circumstances to be enjoying yourself? I think... it might be better stated that your list of candidates are as slim as mine- perhaps more so." Al said with a soft laugh, not feeling awkward nor nervous now that they were sure of wat the other wanted. He noticed her odd fidgeting with the scarf, but wasn't sure why she would be fidgeting.

"I've had no more luck then you, I'm afraid." Alexander said with a heavy sigh; his failures to woo any woman at all still heavy on his mind. "There haven't really been any approachable women in this army, though if the rumors of the young lord's body guard are true I might inquire after her at some point." Al said, scratching at his beard with one thick finger as he thought of it. "If your frustrations in such things become too much, mi'Lady, I would be lucky to warm your bed..." He offered, tone much quieter then what he usually spoke. Almost as if he were afraid for her to actually hear, but to stubborn not to speak at all. "Otherwise, I will always be happy to enjoy a glass of wine with you, and chat about happier things."


Diana lost her tongue when her bodyguard more or less offered to have sex with her. It wasn't what she had expected considering that he had just made sure that they were on the same page and all that. Somehow things just became sort of real instead of just a tickling feeling of excitement. And so, Diana just stood there, mute and astonished.

She just shook her head slowly. A bestial desire inside her said yes, but the all of her warning systems were sounding the alarm. Oh, this was embarrassing! She needed to get away from this.

"We should keep our relationship purely professional, Alexander. Uhm... And as much as I would like to still my desires, I doubt that I would be able to remain professional around you if we were to sleep together. It wouldn't be beneficial in our situation." Diana finally said, using her politician voice rather than the casual tone she had before.

"We'll have to save that drink for another time. Now is no longer a good time. You're dismissed for the evening. Go try your luck... or something." She said and started walking again.


Al knew he had done something wrong when Diana used his full name to address him. And the head shaking also wasn't a good sign. The large man just stared down at his charge, expression not embarrassed.. but certainly not happy. It was fairly blank as he listened to Diana speak. He could accept that she felt they should stay professional purely, though he didn't quite understand why she wouldn't be able to remain professional around him even if they were to share a bed. But he could accept her response; he had just wanted her to know.

What actually hurt was the dismissal. He had been looking forward to an evening with Diana, some nice wine and good conversation. That Diana just sent him off actually stung. He stood there, watching the Senator leave him and he couldn't understand if he had upset her or said something to offend her. He had just... been attempting to offer his services, whatever she needed, with the hope of gaining a warm bed for an evening as well. Perhaps it had been a bit selfish of him.

Withing nothing else to say and not entirely sure what to do, Alexander found himself heading back towards the carriage. Not to interrogate the woman or cause trouble, but just to find a place to rest where he could give Diana her space and try and work out if he had done something wrong, and if so how not to do it again.


B-RANK ACHIEVED!
 
Last edited:
Lamont / Diana
Lamont_Mug.jpg
Diana_Mug.jpg

Time: Mid-day

Location: The Blue Rose

The lightest sip of tea was enough to fill Lamont with pride in his choice, yes, a fresh breath of mint, slight crisp of lemon juice and a touch of honey was perfect for this evening, or atleast for the time he had guests to deal with. He had requested the Fuccino lord Diana to join him for a small time, to get to know one another if they were to be travelling for a time, and he would admit... She seemed the more cultured out of his two potential tea guests.

Though as he expected, it was a tad awkward, not two feet across the table from him was the daughter of the president of Fuccino, and he, Son of the king of Palenia, was he any less of a virtuous man, many would view this in a ill light... however, he made it certain that his request was purely one of good standing and formality, as is his usual way.

"It is a pleasure to finally meet you Lady Diana, I had heard many things about you, but could never arrange a meeting myself, quite the busy woman you must be, but then again, from what I hear Fuccino never sleeps, it must be worse for the people with her no~?" he broke the small silence with his opening words, thanking her for finally appearing before him, seeing courteous and kind, but tad humerus to urge her to speak more on her country.


As she entered the cabin of the Palenian prince, there was a distinct scent of mint in the air. It was pleasant and refreshing, and soon Diana saw the source of it – they were appearently going to have tea for this little meeting of theirs. Of course the Palenian is backwards enough to avoid spirituous drinks. She thought, and put a wide smile on her face as she made eye-contact with Lamont. Luckily I started early. She walked up to him, and made a courteous bow before him.

“A busy woman for a busy nation, progress and innovation does not come from idling.” She said and looked at the prince, offering him a slight wink in order to make sure Lamont understood she was not seriously implying anything by her answer., even though it was easy to spot that she referred to the differences in Fuccino and Palenian philosophy.

“And the pleasure is all mine, Your Majesty. It is certainly a nice gesture to extend an invitation. I trust that all is well with your majesty?”
She said, and awaited the Prince to offer her a seat.


Lamont smiled and motioned with his hands to the seat across from him. "Please, have a seat lady Diana." he simply kept a chaste smile even as she attempted to rile the differences between the two nations, he would not be brought into a badgering war with her, he expected her words and prepared accordingly. "And I am very well, thank you for asking, I have so far staved off the sea sickness that's so prevalent these days."

"The tried and true methods often steer us well in my land, we change when it is necessary, and for that we are gifted a well-established culture and a great many works of arts, there is nothing more calming and serene then the castle gardens back home, the gardeners have been perfecting their craft for generations, alongside sculptures and craftsman who are second to none, the art that adorns the grounds is stuff of legends." he chuckled slightly and waved his hand slightly.

"I apologize, it must seem that I am boasting, nay, both our homes have their beauty do they not? Though, i shall admit the great chapels to the mother are something I am biased towards, perhaps Fuccino shall surprise me with something as elegant." he sipped a bit of his tea as he looked towards his tea partner. ”I suppose it is fate we start to clash and compare… Hopefully we come out the better through this.”


"I appear to be spared from sea sickness as well, and upon that I feel just fine to be honest. Though, I hear that Lord Herranow's bodyguard had a face just as green as her hair the other day." She said as she sat herself down in the seat opposite of Lamont.

"And Your Majesty is certainly right; the art and architecture of Palenia is truly marvelous to behold, but not always practical I'd say. See, there is a certain charm in something being of high modern standards and well-planned, even if some of the traditional beauty must be is sacrificed in order to make it so."
She said, smiling.

She tasted the tea, and was surprised at how good it was, despite her not being the biggest fan of said beverage. "A tea most tasteful, tell me, what sort of tea is it? I sense the mint, and is that some sort of citrus in the blend as well?"


"I am glad you noticed, I take pride in my teas, and I admit-ably have a small sweet tooth, a bit of lemon and honey mixed in, even in the smallest amounts, brings out a fullness to the flavor, and settles the stomach as well, it also does many wonders for the skin and has detoxing effects on the body. A healthy way to pass the time, if only my dear maid Rosa wouldn't make so many treats I'd say tea time would be fully beneficial." he sighed slightly and eyed the small batch of cookies on a plate nearby... he has no idea how she managed to bake these, perhaps she brought them along? Either way... They tempted him...

"Perhaps I should get them to drink some of this blend as well... though the Herranow lord doesn't seem the type to... Perhaps I shall persuade him one of these days..." he sighed sadly, lamenting how he can never pin down that man. "As for architecture, I do agree somewhat, but while our people bicker and pine over the right path to do things, we must remember that as long as we live, be kind to one another, and accept that not everyone shall follow our path, we all shall end in the same destination. A lesson my master taught me, and I hold to it this day... I shall not lie, it was this reason I called upon you."

"A chance for two important figures from our countries to talk to one another, to intermingle and speak on equal terms, a rare occurrence, a chance I wish to not let go to waste, I speak of high matters, but in my personal opinion, I am simply quite curious of Fuccinian culture... An idea perhaps, you subjected yourself to a Palenian staple, perhaps we should, when we meet again, do something common in your country? The prospect alone already has me thrilled at the thought!” he chuckled happily, in truth he was worried this might've gone badly but... Diana seemed quite nice, even if they did clash now and again, but that’s to be expected.


"Oh, that is certainly a marvelous suggestion Your Majesty! I do so enjoy this Palenian setting already, and it would be an honour to present Your Majesty to something enjoyable from my own culture.” Diana really liked the suggestion made by the Prince; for them to meet again but have it be fuccinian themed. As much as she enjoyed learning about Palenia by drinking their tea, she certainly mused at the idea of showing her own culture's values to the foreign prince. As an added bonus, any chances of making the Palenian leadership open their eyes to the values of a more progressive philosophy was worth it.

“But in all honesty, as much as I wish to learn about Palenia, I was also hoping to get to know Your Majesty as well. So, let us move on to more personal topics, shall we? Tell me, other than the Prince of Palenia, who are you?”


"Then it is settled, we shall meet again with you as our host, in truth i am quite happy to have the chance, had I ever gotten a chance to visit Fuccino it was behind closed doors, and they always did their best to replicate Palenian style... a pity." he sighed slightly as the conversation then went to, him! As in himself, his very being, who was he?

"Erhm, hmm, now that is a topic." he chuckled slightly. "But promise you shall talk about yourself as well, perhaps in the other day, we are running slightly short of time, enough to answer your question of course, but i shall attempt to keep it brief. Now where to begin.." he gave it a small thought then nodded.

"I am Lamont Angelo Christano Basile the Seventh, taken after my grandfather's name, a man of great skill in the magical arts. I have a reputation for being kind and well worded, there is a longer list if you ask Rosa of course, she is a darling thing, you cannot ask for a better maid or friend. I have many friends in the religious grounds of Palenia, naming head priestess Abigaile, or rather her holy eminence Sister Abigail as a friend and confidant, and I have a great political presence as well, a net of ties and friends I feel happy to leave for a time, sometimes it is nice to have a breath of fresh air before jumping back into the constant struggle of who marries whom, who has an illegitimate child, so on and so forth... it is tiring to say the least, but as a future king... That is my life."
He sighed wearily thinking about everything back home, a bloody spider's web of foolishness.

"But that is the case for every nation, do tell me if you find a place without it, I shall move there and spend my life in paradise."


Diana smiled and nodded all through Lamont's presentation. She couldn't help but roll her eyes once religious and politic matters came up. Not that the things the prince mentioned wasn't present in Fuccino, but Diana liked to imagine that it was less of a problem in her country, especially the part of whom marries whom and illegitimate children.

“Ah, if only such a place existed... You know, when I find it I will happily share it with you.” She said, smiling as always. Now she spared herself the bother of sticking to formalities such as refering to Lamont as Your Majesty, she had done so in the beginning out of respect, but this far into the conversation she figured it didn't matter anymore, after all, in Fuccino no one bothered too much about such things. “On a serious note, it matters not what you do or were you go, problems will spawn wherever there are people. But problems need to be solved, and that's why we exist, you and me – leaders. Our task is always to see that problems are being solved. You choose to solve problems for your subjects, whereas I leave it up to them to solve their own problems as long as they don't go about and create new problems for someone else.”

She finished her tea and put the teacup back on the table. After which she got up from her chair, and quickly and firmly (it was obvious she had the habit) adjusted her clothes and hair to make sure everything was in the right position. “I will again thank Your Majesty for allowing me this fine opportunity to meet with you. I will surely repay the hospitality soon enough. And next time, you get to hear my story.” She made an elegant bow before the prince, and then turned to leave the room.


C-RANK ACHIEVED!

Time:
Rather late at night

Location:
In the village by The Whispering Woods

It was growing a bit late when Diana sat herself down in one of the two high-back chairs that were currently placed facing eachother in front of the fireplace which was the only source of light in the room. She'd made sure to rent the most expensive and comfortable room in the entire village. Which, to be fair, wasn't very luxurious at all. But for a tiny village by the side of the road in the forest it was still decent enough. There was a beautiful oaken floor and then there was the two fancy chairs, a canopy bed, a few random paintings of birds, and pretty-looking fireplace, the rest of it was fairly cheap-looking furniture that didn't look very new either.

She had prepared a bottle of wine and a bottle of brandy along with proper glasses for each beverage on a tiny side-table that was set between the two chairs. On the surface she was well-prepared for the meeting she was waiting for to being. She'd had her hair done, and her entire attire felt shining clean since it had been properly and extensively cleaned after the incident when she had been covered in Mogall guts. But on the inside she was still more insecure than she would otherwise let herself be. She had arranged for a meeting with the Vicar – Lamont.

His holy, magical, abilities had proven more than useful during the recent battle against the undead host, while her own attempts at taking foes down had been ridiculously ineffective. Her ordinary conviction that the ways of Palenia was wrong and foul were therefore a bit shaken. And to make matters worse, the Vicar had lost one of his men in the battle, which of course made her feel both pity, sorrow and guilt. In short, she didn't know how to tackle the situation at hand, and as such she already started regretted inquiring for the Vicar to meet with her tonight.


The service was done, so far he was the most prominent religious figure in the group so he had to perform the rites. The others helped with the burial of course but Diana was largely missing... She had her duties he supposed. it is not as if he told all the others he'd be doing this. But in the end he needed to perform some service to Aleks, even if he only knew him for but a month or so... Not many words were said, but he was to be missed. taken long before his time.... for his sake, he shall help this young woman he chose to bring along.

He had finished that conversation with the young lady not to long ago, she was so assured of herself. but when he finally, finally mentioned the death of Aleks and the nature of demons her confidence in her knowledge cracked. But a crack as all he needed, he would put the chisel within and use his hammer to crack the case open and reveal the shining light into her shell of shadows. She has felt the touch of darkness, but only through the veil of such can only truly see the light...

Something he learned long ago, but not many remember those days. days long past and forgotten...

Hopefully they shall stay that way.

His heart was given to the goddess now, he didn't want to think of such dark things... That beast must be tamed...

But now it was time he joined his Fuccinan acquaintence, their meeting was to be soon and best he seemed presentable for it.

He entered the room with his eyes first towards the ground, checking his boots as to not track inside mud. His eyes then turned up to see his acquaintance, a fellow lord, Diana. he would admit one thing in this moment, she was quite breathtaking, fine furniture, a roaring fire in the background. She was a charming woman besides the point but she holds a beauty not many could match. Her husband is a lucky and utterly foolish man. But such as arranged marriages.

"I apologize for my tardyness, Aleks is finally at rest." he assured her before walking towards his seat, a small table between them with a fire close by to warmth. Perhaps Aleks would have wanted to be cremated? Would Lamont wish to be? It is not a common thought, but he cannot ask him now that he was gone. those flowers wont mind him though, perhaps they would give some beauty to this rotten wood. "...You clean up well, even with mogal guts over you. i remember my first encounter with it, horrendous things, I couldn't bare wear that cloak ever again." he chuckled slightly, hoping the brighten the mood a tad.

"Before we speak about it, his death came as a shock to all. I take the blame for this, I was too busy watching the forest to see the trees... he did say much, but he was still a comrade. sadly when dealing with undead they don't often give you the pleasure of seeing them coming. A common tactic they use in truth as they tend to be swift and strong... but lacking in durability." he gave a small sigh before stopping himself from rambling. "How did your men fair? i hope nothing happened to them. Wounds are to be expected in such a chaotic battleground such as this, but one can hope no?"


Diana gave Lamont a friendly smile as he entered the room an took his seat in the vacant chair. But her smiles quickly swifted into a half-panicked one as the Vicar jumped straight to the topic of Aleck's death before they said anything else. Oh, she was not prepared for this, not the slightest, and as such all she could do was to improvise.

”Your Majesty, we fared well enough I guess. Grieves was well enough to get straight to cleaning our clothes once we arrived in here. And as you've already pointed out he did quite a good job, so I take that as a sign of him being just fine. As for Alexander, I'm quite sure it'd take an army or two to bruise him even slightly.” She said, smiling still as she repositioned herself in her chair and reached for the bottle of brandy.

”Sir Aleks' death was most unfortunate, your Majesty. I'm very sorry for your loss. I understand you must be in great grief?” She said softly, as she filled two glasses with brandy. She really didn't know anything about the relationship between Lamont and Aleks, but she assumed that they must've been at least friends. ”It is easy to blame oneself when such terrible things came to pass, but you mustn't let yourself carry this burden alone. You did more on that battlefield than anyone could ask, and Aleks died to protect you, as was his charge. No, blame our enemy instead, not yourself.”

She looked at the Vicar and pondered her own words and how unlikely they sounded, even though they were true. Lamont didn't look like a powerful battle magician to her, he looked the opposite; friendly and almost delicate with his long, smooth, pink hair. “Tell me, is there anything I can do to help you in this time of loss and sorrow? I can spare you one of my men would you need someone to watch your back. Or perhaps there is anything else you need from me?”


"Yes, to blame a demon is to blame a base creature, alas I've talked to much on the nature of them with our new acquaintance. So much I fear I've grown bored of that topic for the time. Aleks died a soldier, that is the beginning and end... I shall admit I was not as close to him as you are to your bodyguard. I regret not speaking to him more, but this is not the first I've dealt with such deaths." he gazed towards his hand for a moment, his fingers intertwining and rubbing against each other like trying to get something off it.

"If you wish to help me, I beseech you to not let another fall in our future battles, even if Alexander can take two hundred men, be there to take the two hundred and first. Be a leader, not a commanding fool who sits behind his lines. You have proven yourself the former, your swordplay and gallantry is not unheeded. You inspire and fight on with your blade, lead them. Fight beside them. I only wish i took up the blade myself, it is a much more inspiring armament. As flashy magic is, I am not exactly an inspiring sight to the group. A gallant knight? A cunning swordswoman? But somebody like me does not garner respect, I'm just a squishy Palenian noble. With fancy tricks and spells." he sighed heavily, eyes looking towards the bottle of wine.

"...Goodness, how morose could I be? Here you invite me to dinner and good talk but here I am souring the mood. I'll summarize, I only wish i could be as awe inspiring as you." he flashed a smile and a wink her way, popping the cork of the bottle of wine with a expertise one would not exactly imagine he'd have. "I'm no professional when it comes to wine, but on occasion I've picked up some experience." he took the bottle in ahnd and swiftly poured himself abit to enjoy for awhile.

"Let us drink and be merry."



This was not at all going as Diana had expected, not at all. To be honest, she didn't know what she had actually expected, but when the grieving Vicar started giving her compliments and spoke rather lowly of himself she was really surprised. Their last meeting had been one where the two of them were completely convinced that they were right, and this time around they had both started doubting themselves? Were they perhaps learning from one another? Were the prior distinct line between their values and reason being blurred as they took part on this journey together?

”My dear Lamont...” She said, not bothering with titles. ”You sell yourself short. If it wasn't for your magic and knowledge, more men would've been lost during that terrible night. Whereas I was neither inspiring or very helpful. Heck, I was covered in monster guts from top to toe, not exactly awe-inspiring, would you say?” She dared a smile again, for the Vicar had requested they be merry instead of remaining in a sour mood. She shifted in her seat and reached for the bottle of wine that had caught the Vicar's attention, promptly starting to pour up a glass for each of them.

”Lamont, I... I have not thought this through, but I think we should lay aside our differences from now on. Let us find a way to stand more united than we once intended.” She said, assuming that Lamont had been more or less doubtful of Fuccinian involvement in this mission. She sure had had her doubts about having to cooperate with Palenians. “And do tell me, what do you like the wine? It's the finest I could get out here... Which says very little to be honest.” She said, and chuckled a bit at how silly she was for discussing wine in a moment such as this.


There was silence coming from Lamont as Diana finally looked at the man on the topic of wine. What she saw was the vicar... downing the full glass of wine in it's entirety. not so much as a break between sips, all down, ending with a small pink of glass upon the table top. "Pfft, "my dear Lamont". You sound like my mother, or worse, Gracie." he flapped his hand towards the woman as his smile became much more... cat-like, in a way. "And you don't want to end up like Gracie, it's a wonder how Rosa is alive working with that beast. You know I once found her try and sneak abit of her blood in one of my meals? I reprimanded her of course but she does have some uses when she isn't trying her damndest to hunt down whoever looks at me fondly.."

His words came flowing like a broken dam, his demeanor shifting from the silent prim and proper gentleman to that of... a playful tomcat. "Oh please, all wine is red or white colored piss. I absolutely hate the stuff." he spoke as he poured himself another glass... only to down it in the same fashion as prior. "Disgusting. But you cannot say it isn't worth it once in awhile." a waggling a finger towards his friend. Friend? Sure why not.

"And I would be remiss to avoid it, what's a little bad taste to the enjoyment afterwards hmm? You know they limit how much wine i'm to have at banquets, barely half a glass! Half!? Absolutely atrocious, I am the vicar- no, the king's son and they try and limit me like some child who needs to be told what's what? Blasted fools, What would the mother think? You're too rowdy! Damn those fools, they don't know what rowdy is!" his serene mask broken into that of a dog who finally got off a leash. "And if the holy mother didn't want me acting this way, then why do we use wine in our ceremonies? Why do we regulate our wines so carefully to meet quality standards. Why do... Why DO we do that shit?"

It appears, Diana is now to figure out why they often bar him from wine.

And why his maid is not with him to do so.


Diana raised an eyebrow when the Vicar simply chugged the entire glass of wine without as much as one break. She raised two eyebrows at how his demeanor suddenly changed completely. Had she have had more eyebrows they would all have been raised at hearing what strange manner of words just passed the lips of the Vicar. Well, they were not strange really, but completely out of place! Diana had always expected Lamont to be a truly serene and mild person, that wouldn't take a bad word in his mouth, especially not so in the company of another official person such as herself. What was really going on?

Shifting in her seat again, Diana tried to come up with a reply to Lamont, but that was truly easier said than done. “I'm sorry if offended your highness by not using proper titles... I er...” Perhaps she was not supposed to mind manners at all? It sure didn't seem like the Vicar did anyway. “I guess I'm sorry that the wine wasn't good enough, for Lamont. Wouldn't go as far as to call it piss... But well, we're all entitled to an opinion are we not?”

She had to smirk at the fact that there were actually people keeping tabs on his drinking. Sure, people would advice her to drink responsibly too, but no one ever made an effort to stop her once she started. Not even Alex, he usually let her keep on going till she blacked out, then he would carry her home safely. Though overdrinking was sometimes bad for ones reputation, which oft times bad for business, so Diana could imagine that the same rules applied to the Vicar, who really had to look good in people's eyes. Perhaps that's why they were babying him with the drink?

You know, as a wine enthusiast I can't quite agree with you. The taste and flavour is just as important as the desired effects of drinking it in my book. But I suppose that if you don't mind the taste anyway the fine adjustments and tiny differences really doesn't matter.” She said, trying to agree with Lamont, not quite sure if that was the right way to go.

“Now, I'm starting to get curious. Have there ever been a time when drinking got you into trouble? I mean, there must've been times when they weren't watching each and every glass, right?” She said, deciding that the way to go was to get as much dirt out of this as possible, for the sake of bonding and laughing.


"Wine enthusiast? It'll all the same to me but you do what you want sweetie." his lips pursed as he waved off the whole thing. "It's a love/hate relationship for me, everyone loves it, so I have to drink it. Lest I seem strange! And as a man who rep- *hic* resents Palenia I must drink! But I like how it makes me feel so... Such an oddity... What possessed us to drink long fermented grapes?" he wondered for but a moment... before remembering Diana was asking him something.

"Oh please, no worse then anybody else. Sure there was that one time I accidentally set a tapestry or two on fire, or maybe I once was possessed to adopt an entire herd of stray cats... Still have those lovely little things might I add." he missed his little kitties, all 12 of them, granted Rosa had a hand in him adopting them... But their all rather well behaved.

"And I may have accidentally made a couple promises I shouldn't have... May have caused a few duels to be fought... But I was never a lecherous man! I suppous I liked seeing them fight over me..." he sighed witfully, his cheeks red, still sporting the catty smile.

"It's hard being the vicar I tell you, I'm suppoused to be prim and proper in everything! Have to accept the practices of my land no matter the cost. I'd welcome laguz if I could! So cute with their ears, tails and wings~! I wish I had a tail, maybe a cat tail... And cat ears..." he sat sideways across his armchair, lounging and almost melting over the chair's form.


Now, she did not like being called sweetie by Lamont. Sure, her calling him by his first name was rather unprofessional, but sweetie? That was not something he'd get away with were it a formal meeting (which this was sort of suppose to be till it took sort of a wrong turn once the Vicar tasted the wine, not that Diana cared). She decided not to comment on it, but let the Vicar go on instead.

And it was a good thing she did! For hearing about Lamonts drunk escapades was fun! More fun that she had imagined, and it was easy to tell that she enjoyed listening to it by the mile broad smile that was painted all over her face. She even laughed once or twice in between her more and more frequent sips of wine.

Hey wait, what did he just say? About having to accept the practices of his country, and the Laguz, did I hear right!? Diana knew she had struck gold when Lamont suddenly said that he'd even let the Laguz in wasn't it for everyone's expectations of him. “Lamont, I hope you understand when I say that I didn't expect hearing this from you. But I am very happy I did! You can't believe how happy I am to hear that the Vicar of Palenia thinks so sweet thoughts about the Laguz!” She grabbed the armrest of her chair with both her hands and leaned herself closer to Lamont, smiling just as broadly as before but with tons of enthusiasm in her eyes.

“Why haven't you told me about this before? We really put this entire getting to know eachother better off for far too long, didn't we?” She asked, lauging as she did. Heck, why had she let her prejudice towards Palenia make this meeting take so long to arrange? Obviously there was something here that they could expand upon and discuss! These words were just a drunken rambling for sure, but if anything they could be the grains for a bright new future in all of Neth!


Lamont regarded the change in demeanor from Diana much akin to the creature he loved so. Mildly. "Oh? So I think we did. Back in Neth I was interested in you for awhile, curiosity I shall admit, but given you were a married woman it'd look ill of me to do so. The Lord of... uhh... Name escapes me... Red head archer man is also interesting buuuuut I shall admit we may not be that compatible as friends. Just how it is I think~!" he whistled coyly before repositioning himself on his seat once more, rest his head on his hand and his rather lithe body side ways, faceing Diana.

"It's not like this is a new thing for me you know. I keep a good few friends of mine closer then you know, what better place to keep them? Plain sight. Nobody notices the help, Rosa and Gracie are such odd balls so they keep attention on them. My little friends hide their assets and traits ever so well, easier for the branded I'd say." he spoke freely of his schemes now.

"It's rather cloak and dagger, but I cannot allow them to go hungry, and I need a place to hide them. If anything people question why I need so many servant when Rosa and Gracie are around... But they are my... Majordomos. I left Gracie to guard them, good at that, and wouldn't leave them unless they are purrrrrfectly guarded and hidden~!" he enjoyed that pun.

"...I'd have brought them to Fuccino had I a chance... But hiding them is the best I can do. And I tell you, it is hard to teach warriors how to butler, and convince my parents in a change of uniform for the servants involving hats..." he went back to complaining slightly, but his deviousness shows it's light in what might be the best of ways for Diana... Even if he started off with talked about how "Curious" he was of her.


Diana couldn't quite believe her ears. Was Lord Lamont actually giving all this information away to her? Did he really trust her enough to do so? If what the drunken Vicar said was true, then he had just bared one of his weaknesses to the enemy. In truth, had this information reached Diana only a few months earlier, she wouldn't have hesitated one second to use it against Lamont and Palenia. From what Diana knew, the people and rulers of Palenia wouldn't tolerate the Vicar hiding Laguz in his staff. It would cause at least a big dent in Palenian politics for a good while to come. But what about now? Was Diana going to use this to cause harm upon Lamont in hopes of weakening the state of Palenina? No. No, she was not. She saw this as a chance to get on the inside, a chance to change Palenia into a better place for everyone in the long run.

Wait? Are you saying that there are Laguz in your staff?” She said with a smiley-smirkey expression on her face, just making sure that she had got it all right and didn't just missunderstand everything. “And if you ever need to send fugitives to Fuccino in, I'll be your contact.”

As for contacting me, you need not worry about... inquiring for me in the future if you ever find that this... interest of yours returns. Married I may be, but that doesn't in any way stop me from having political meetings with the Vicar of Palenia, now does it?” She said, losing some of the smiley, gaining ever more of the smirky quality in her facial expression.

As for Zakai of Herranow. I was granted the honor of visiting his tent a few nights back. A get-to-know-eachother sort of deal, much like this. And he is simply adoring if you ask me. A bit immature yet, but the young prince is quite the character, I assure you. You should give him a chance.” She said, feeling that she had to give Zakai some well-deserved cred, even though her political sense told her that she should really focus on keeping the other lords apart rather than bringing them together.


"Hmm, maybe I'll try and see if he's available my next chance... If I have no better company to pursue." he flashed a playful smile to the woman, but then got a tad bit serious. "I shall admit, i tell you this because I trust you, and I know that you wouldn't do something so foolish as to tell my fellows about this... is such a political maneuver worth the life of 12 men and women who just want to live? I'd sooner throw myself to the dogs." he sighed, unbuttoning the top part of his shirt. "My this is heated, or tense at least." sighing he resettled in his place on his chair.

"Pfft, I have half a thought people wouldn't care so much because most people still think me a woman.. in jest or within their lunacy. Me? A woman? Hardly." performing a small hair flip did not further his point at all. "Some may wish it, but it is not true. I could tell you of a young nobleman who cannot look me in the eye anymore, his confession was ever so charming I assure you... Even told me "I care not if you have a man's name my heart is true!" Pfft, real winner that one." he scoffed at the thought before wondering.. what they were talking about in the first place.

"I've told you a rather large secret, I wonder.. do you trust me with one of your's?" he proposed the thought to her before swiftly rising up to his feet.

"A thought for another time though, I'm afraid if I'm any later Rosa might worry. Poor thing might cry, I don't have the heart to face that i assure you... And there's no secret lying between me and her, before you ask." he waggled a finger Diana's way. "I don't pry into you and Alexander, so you leave that girl be okay?" he winked at the woman before walking towards the door. "...Though I'd be careful... The red head that the woman who owns the caravan brought upon... Shes a sneaky one at that..." he was giving it some thought before foot steps could be heard running away from the building...

"...that little shit!"


There was many things going on with Lamont right now, he was hopping from one topic to the next before Diana could return proper replies to anything he said. Perhaps it wasn't only Lamont's fault that Diana failed to deliver replies, it was just much her own fault. She was unable to keep cool with all this new information, especially in combination with the way the man acted around her.

Their meeting tonight had brought quite the big changes to things. Lamont was no longer the cold rival he used to be. In fact, she had become his confidant of sorts the way it seemed. But more than that, it was impossible to say if he was flirting with her or not. Is he? Nooo...? You're over interpreting this, Diana.

"No one with more than half a mind would mistake you for a woman, Vicar." She said, more serious in tone of voice as well.

"I know you're taking a big risk by confessing this to me. But rest assured, I would never dream of betraying your trust. And maybe I can repay you with a secret of mine in the future." she said, not entirely sure if she was currently being honest or not.

When Lamont was on his way out and added the thing about not prying, Diana just signed looked the other direction, letting her finger circle the top of her glass. Trying to figure out how come Lamont would mention this at all. Clearly the little brat from before and her doodles was capable of more harm than Diana had first suspected. "You should not believe everything you hear. Have a good night now, Vicar."

Moments later Diana found herself all alone again. She filled another glass of wine and stared into the fading flames of the fire until only glowing little embers that were all that inhabit ed the fireplace. Lamont had left a huge impression on her tonight, and of he was being sincere what he said tonight could possibly have big effects on the future of Neth. But that wasn't what occupied her mind the most, no, it was the question whether or not Lamont actually liked her and trusted her as he said... He was to hard to read, and clearly to intimidating (from a political point of view) for her to jump to conclusions without being certain. Stride carefully, Diana, or might regret it.


B-RANK ACHIEVED!
 
Last edited:
Diana & Grieves

Time: A rainy afternoon a few weeks into the voyage to Satrella
Location: The Blue Rose

Diana_W.jpg
The Blue Rose traversed the vast, dark ocean. It was pouring rain, yet there was almost no wind this afternoon, which allowed the ship for only a slow pace as it gently rocked on the soft waves. The sky was grey as granite, and the rain didn't seem willing to subside anytime soon.

Diana was sitting in her cabin aboard the ship. Like, literally just sitting there by the table which she used as a makeshift desk when she needed to write something in her dairy or make other notes. She had just finished a drawing which she had drawn on a piece of parchment. It depicted a fawn and a flowery frame around the animal. It was extraordinarily detailed for one of her drawings, and far from the work of an amateur. See, Diana knew how to use a quill; she'd been taught writing early on, and could write both decorative and perfectly correct texts in a faster pace than most. But she also knew how to draw! She was in no sense an artist, but she still had sort of a flare for it.

"A waste of ink." She muttered to no one in particular, though she didn't mean it. It was her father's words. He had never liked her spending time on drawing or painting when she was a young girl. He wanted his daughter to be able to enjoy art, sure, but she wasn't supposed to be the artist. Being an artist was equal to being a jester, you were only there to amuse those of better standing than yourself. Diana had never quite agreed with her father's opinion on the matter, but nor had she openly opposed it. It was an interest of hers that she'd learned to suppress.

She had asked Grieves to bring her some wine in hopes that it would help her pass this boring day quicker. So naturally she was filled with hope when she heard someone open the door and step inside...


3l7dLycgzzpZDSrX0Bg7cARyxhD1rUevMkdUZ_eCX5vAVRyCM7tFEgmT4YJkYZgh2gzKbWAGYJJWcvyWkeHhFZ0v7Biccz3bfy_dTef4Ykz9NCv00jcpRuD2f14QB73Vu8R9zT_6
Traveling this far by sea seemed doable until the first week went by. The second week was even slower. Eventually the Blue Rose had become to feel more like a prison than a boat. Grieves longed to see a flower or a tree and it felt like he never would again. It was more of a homesick feeling than a sense of crushing boredom. He had work to keep him busy. Speaking of work...

Diana had asked him to retrieve a bottle of wine to combat her boredom. He could understand how she was probably faring far worse than him in keeping herself busy, so he took it upon himself to entertain her as well. Because what's wine without entertainment? So in addition to the wine, he'd brought along his violin.

Grieves reentered her quarters and set a glass down upon her desk. He showed off the bottle before pouring a glass. "The finest Marsala the galley has to offer, Madam. I've opened it myself to ensure that a dubious toxin does not lurk within." As he poured dark red liquid into the glass, he noticed Diana's drawing upon her desk. A rare half smile danced upon his lips. "Madam Dusette, I was unaware you were such an accomplished artist?" he asked curiously as he set the bottle down and corked it.


Diana_W.jpg
"Thank you most kindly, Grieves. That'll do just fine." Diana said before gently picking the up the glass with a very delicate hand, seeming to barely touch it. She gave the wine a light swirl before sniffing the top of the glass, closing her eyes as she let herself enjoy the sensation of the aromatic scent of the wine. Trusting Grieves that he'd opened the bottle himself to make sure there was no poison within, she slowly let her lips meet the cold glass and tasted the wine.

"Ah, I couldn't have asked for a better wine on a rainy day such as this." She said with a voice that clearly showed how satisfied she was with the beverage.

Diana's already wide smile became even wider when her butler complimented her drawing. After all, she had spent a good amount of time and effort on it, and as such it was nice to get some recognition. "Please Grieves, don't mock me like that. I actually put some effort into this, but well... It's still hardly a work of art." She said, and turned to look at Grieves, still smiling broadly from the compliment she'd given her.

Now that she looked at him, she noticed the violin in his hands. "Say, is that a violin?"She asked curiously looking at the instrument. "Do you by chance play it, Grieves?"


3l7dLycgzzpZDSrX0Bg7cARyxhD1rUevMkdUZ_eCX5vAVRyCM7tFEgmT4YJkYZgh2gzKbWAGYJJWcvyWkeHhFZ0v7Biccz3bfy_dTef4Ykz9NCv00jcpRuD2f14QB73Vu8R9zT_6
Diana's humility was met with a warm smile from the butler. "I wouldn't delude you Madam. I'm quite fond of the border around the creature. I've been yearning to see a flower for weeks now." Though a drawing couldn't possibly match the sight of the real thing, it was genuinely refreshing to stumble upon Diana's little "doodle". Yet all of the effort she put into it was a telltale sign that she was bored. And while Grieves could leave her to her bottle, that wouldn't be exceptional service, and Grieves refused to be anything less.

When Diana commented on the violin, she reminded Grieves that he even had it with him. He got pretty distracted by her drawing and he now had the urge to draw something as well. "Ah! Yes, I do play!" Grieves unlocked the case and displayed the violin. "Before I came into your service Madam, my former employers were quite charmed by my recitals, though I am certainly no virtuoso. But perhaps I can assist the wine in relieving your ennui?"


Diana_W.jpg
Diana let out a laugh that bordered to a giggling when her butler told her about his yearning to see flowers. “I didn't know held flowers in such a high regard as to yearn to behold them only after two weeks at sea, certainly there must be things you miss more while being away from home?” She said in a friendly manner and raised an eyebrow. From her tone and what one could otherwise tell she was actually happily surprised to hear that her butler had a sensitive side, something which she had yet not truly seen on display all that often.

“Either way, I am very glad you like it, Grieves, really I appreciate your kind words. It was years and ages since anyone complimented an artistic work of mine.” She said, realizing that her statement was true mostly due to the fact that she really never did much drawing now days.

When Grieves answered her questions about the violin, Diana grew ever so excited. “Oh, you do play? How intriguing!” She said and clapped her hands a little from the excitement from the chance of getting to hear some music, a thing her ears hadn't been treated with since the left the main land.

“Please Grieves, do what you can to impress me with your musical talents. I shall be most delighted to have musical tones as company over this fine glass.” She said and took a sip of wine and leaned back in her chair, looking at her butler as she expected him to start playing.


3l7dLycgzzpZDSrX0Bg7cARyxhD1rUevMkdUZ_eCX5vAVRyCM7tFEgmT4YJkYZgh2gzKbWAGYJJWcvyWkeHhFZ0v7Biccz3bfy_dTef4Ykz9NCv00jcpRuD2f14QB73Vu8R9zT_6
Grieves chuckled along with Diana, and softly replied, "Other than my parents, no, there is not much else I miss from home Madam." He could see the humor in a man such as himself, what with his build and serious demeanor, wanting nothing more than to see a rose or a tulip while at sea, but part of him wondered if she thought any less of his services because of it. It didn't matter much, because if that were the case he was committed to being a consistently extraordinary butler, and making sure that by the end of the trip, she'd have little to complain about. Still, she seemed amused and that was better than her being bored.

He nodded gracefully as she thanked him for his compliment. "You're most welcome, Madam. Perhaps if you decide to draw more often during our voyage, you would show me your work? If the mood suits you, of course." Grieves didn't want to be intrusive, but he was genuinely interested in how other people expressed themselves through art.

Grieves removed resin from within the case and rubbed it against his bow as Diana lit up at the prospect of hearing him play. "Splendid. As you wish, Madam. I am a tad bit out of practice, but I will do my best not to offend your ears." He tuned the instrument and chuckled after his little disclaimer. It was true though, he hadn't practiced in a while, and the last thing he wanted to do was fuck up his first time playing for Diana. So as he shuffled through the pieces he'd memorized in his head, he decided to pick something that was simple for a violinist at his level, and something that he'd practiced often so that muscle memory could take effect.

Grieves cleared his throat and closed his eyes as he got in position. He leaned against Diana's desk and began to play. He swayed slightly as the bow glided across the strings, smiling softly to himself as the piece and all of the intricate details hiding behind the notes flooded back to him. When he was finished playing the final note, he looked to Diana for a reaction.


Diana_W.jpg
Diana made herself comfortable in her chair, leaning back and crossing her legs. She watched with much excitement as her butler started playing his instrument, all the while she was sipping from her glass of wine every now and then. A melody composed of mostly calm tones that somehow carried both sadness and serenity in them soon flowed through the cabin. It was a pleasant melody, but it was not the best piece of music she'd ever heard in her life, no, she'd heard some of Fuccino’s finest musicians play much more complicated and genius works more than once.

But even so, there was something extraordinary about Grieves performance, something about his appearance in stark contrast to the softness of the melody really grew on her, and after a while she felt truly affected by the violin’s voice. Perhaps it was her recent boredom that left her unable to fairly judge and therefore gave more credit to the performance than was due, or maybe it was the many a feeling she had stockpiled inside from having left the security of her home to travel to unknown lands that got to her at this moment?

At any rate, the longer she listened to the beautiful tunes of Grieves' violin, the less often did she drink of her wine. And before it was all over she had stopped reaching for her glass at all.

“A most delightful performance! You are certainly more than meets the eye, Grieves.” She said, and gave a soft applaud to show her appreciation of her butlers performance. “How did you learn this?” She asked, now sitting up properly in the chair again.


3l7dLycgzzpZDSrX0Bg7cARyxhD1rUevMkdUZ_eCX5vAVRyCM7tFEgmT4YJkYZgh2gzKbWAGYJJWcvyWkeHhFZ0v7Biccz3bfy_dTef4Ykz9NCv00jcpRuD2f14QB73Vu8R9zT_6
While he'd been playing, he'd let go of all of his worries and merely let his soul and fingers take control of the instrument. But now that the piece was over, he'd found his nerves had returned in full force for a split second before Diana praised his performance. A relieved sigh escaped from his chest and he bowed graciously. "I'm humbled that you think so Madam." He could tell that Diana was true to her words, she had an aura of sincerity in private that many of his former employers did not. "My mother used to give me lessons when I was young. When I began to grow into the height I am today, she insisted that I switch my primary instrument to the upright bass. But I found it to be quite the challenge to transport with ease. And so my father crafted this one as a gift." Grieves chuckled as he set down the instrument and lifted up the wine bottle by the neck. Diana hadn't yet finished her glass, but Grieves preemptively offered a refill. "More wine, Madam?"


Diana_W.jpg
As if her spirits were renewed by the melody she'd just heard, Diana felt how the boredom washed away from her mind. She still smiled broadly as she nodded to signal to Grieves that he could fill up her glass once more.

"Grieves, I am most impressed, and now also intrigued! Please, do tell me, are there more secret skills hiding under your surface? And do tell me of your parents, they must've been good people since they could give you such fine gifts and teach you such musical skills.” She said and took another big sip of wine as soon as Grieves had filled it up. She then passed the glass over to him.

“You'll share a few glasses with me, won't you? Time flows quicker if we both drink.”
She said this with a smirking smile and offered her butler a wink.

She was hoping that Grieves would allow himself a drink. Sure, it wasn't perhaps perfectly professional for the two of them to drink together, but then again that never stopped Diana before. She believed that professionalism was something to be held in high regard, it was not always needed. Right now for example they could share a glass (share the same glass in fact) without it affecting their professional relationship. At least so the charlataneous Diana figured – she could always act professional around her butler if ever needed.


3l7dLycgzzpZDSrX0Bg7cARyxhD1rUevMkdUZ_eCX5vAVRyCM7tFEgmT4YJkYZgh2gzKbWAGYJJWcvyWkeHhFZ0v7Biccz3bfy_dTef4Ykz9NCv00jcpRuD2f14QB73Vu8R9zT_6
Grieves nodded and refilled Diana's glass. As he poured the dark red liquid, he cocked his head curiously at Diana's interest in his personal life. If one of Grieves' former employers were sitting where Diana currently is, Grieves would have been here only to fill a glass and to play the next piece while the Lord broods, or reads important documents before signing them, or writes a memoir. None of them had ever taken an interest in him, and who he was. It was refreshing, but it was also new territory for Grieves, because it blurred the lines of what he had come to accept as professionalism. Yet he'd come here to entertain, and if Diana would be entertained by hearing about his life, then the most professional course of action would be to oblige her.

That line that he had come to know and grow comfortable with was downright erased when Diana offered him a sip of the wine. A look of confusion struck his face for a moment as he looked down at the glass. "Ah..." Grieves knew that according to his code as a butler, he pretty much had to take a sip, you don't reject an offer like that. And not only that, but he wanted to take a sip. Some wine would come in handy if he was going to keep Diana entertained by getting to know him. But this was so new to him, it took him a moment to respond and regain himself. "If it would please you, Madam, I'd be most grateful to partake in a glass alongside you." Grieves bowed his head and accepted the glass. He swished it around for a moment, and he thought to himself that Diana must have engaged in such behavior with her servants before, she seemed so comfortable with not only allowing him to drink, but it appeared as if she didn't even mind sharing the glass. New, but if that's what she wanted, then bombs away.

Grieves took a sip, careful not to take one any bigger than Diana's, and then cocked his head as he studied the glass. "That is quite delightful, Madam." He passed the glass back to Diana and folded his arms behind his back. "Are you truly interested in learning the details of my life? I'm not terribly interesting. Though I must confess, Madam, it would be a first for one of my employers." Grieves smirked and dryly joked, "Perhaps I've underestimated the severity of your boredom?"


Diana_W.jpg
Diana couldn't keep herself from giggling as her Butler tried to be act proper and professional around something as intimate as drinking from the same glass. "Grieves, please relax we're not in public. When it's just the two of us you don't need to 'madam' me, or keep professional distance." She said and took another sip from their glass.

"And I would certainly like to hear about your life. Unless you disagree of course. Though, of everyone aboard this boat you're probably the most interesting. Besides, if I get to properly know you I'll feel much safer letting my guard down around you like this."


3l7dLycgzzpZDSrX0Bg7cARyxhD1rUevMkdUZ_eCX5vAVRyCM7tFEgmT4YJkYZgh2gzKbWAGYJJWcvyWkeHhFZ0v7Biccz3bfy_dTef4Ykz9NCv00jcpRuD2f14QB73Vu8R9zT_6
Grieves twitched slightly when Diana asked him not to call her Madam in private. That was definitely a new one for him. Breaking that habit would be a daunting task, but orders were orders right? "As you wish Mad--Di-Diana." Just saying it felt like he'd broken some kind of rule...but it was nice too. And if it would make her feel safer, then that meant that establishing a closer relationship would mean that he'd be performing in his job at the highest level possible.

He didn't find himself to be particularly interesting, but it meant a lot to him that Diana thought so. "Though I have my doubts about that," Grieves began humbly, "I am flattered and thankful that you think so, Mad--Diana." Grieves pulled up a seat and laced his fingers together before telling his story. He had to carefully pick out the details. In the past he'd found it convenient to avoid speaking of his father's occupation before he began working construction. There was also a secret that he wished to keep for now: his love of painting.

"My mother was of higher birth than my father; he's a very talented carpenter and he works primarily in erecting structures back home in Fuccino. She does not speak of it much, but her family did not support her choice in husbands and so she ran off with him. Though she was reduced to a life of servitude, she insisted on maintaining her class..."
Grieves began, and continued. The two continued to trade stories about their families over their glass of wine until the bottle had been emptied.

C-RANK ACHIEVED
Time: After Ch.2’s demon battle
Location: The Whispering Woods’ Village Sauna

3l7dLycgzzpZDSrX0Bg7cARyxhD1rUevMkdUZ_eCX5vAVRyCM7tFEgmT4YJkYZgh2gzKbWAGYJJWcvyWkeHhFZ0v7Biccz3bfy_dTef4Ykz9NCv00jcpRuD2f14QB73Vu8R9zT_6
What an embarrassment. What a vile, and disgusting embarrassment. Grieves was still deeply mortified by his actions tonight. He may have been able to clean the guts and...juices of the creatures off of he and his lady’s clothes but in his mind they would stain his resumé forever. Never did he imagine that he'd rather be fighting actual people than the grotesque children of necromancers. At least people didn't explode when you hit them.

When he'd finished cleaning his suit and Diana’s clothes he hung them up to dry with a heavy sigh and began to head for the village sauna. At least he'd learned that the special suit he'd bought for the trip had been worth the money. It was spun with arcane thread to protect him from magic, and it proved greatly successful against the hideous eyeballs. However, he acknowledged that the summoned creatures were weak and he'd need to test the suit out against an actual mage. Hopefully the opportunity to do so wouldn't arrive too soon. Grieves was done for the night, and not to mention the suit was too wet to put on anyway, so another impromptu battle would be taxing to say the least.

All of this fighting was exhausting. No one had anticipated they'd be joining a rebellion upon landing in Satrella, and Grieves still needed to gather his thoughts on the matter and mentally prepare himself for the inevitable skirmishes he'd find himself in. And there's no better place to reflect than a sauna. The villagers had been kind and thankful enough to let them use it. With nothing but a towel wrapped around his waist he sat down, leaned his head back, shut his eyes, and relaxed.


Diana_W.jpg
Almost completely concealed by the thick steam of the sauna, Diana was trying her best to let go of the stressful thoughts connected to tonight events. Said events hadn't exactly been very pleasant for her, to say the least. First, she'd been walking in rain and mud for what felt like ages, and then a host of risen undead had showed up to make life even more sour. And here is where things really started going south for the senator this night. See, Diana hadn't been much help at all during the battle. Last time around she had been useful and had proven competent, which was of course a necessity if she was to maintain her high position in the assembly. This time though, she had been bested in combat by brainless zombies, and even vomited upon by those horrid floating, exploding, eyeballs. Completely covered and soaked in slimy, gooey, yuck! And walking around covered in such hardly helped her keeping her head high around the other Lords.

Luckily, she had had Grieves to save the day. Not only had her poor butler saved her from an incoming explosion of mogall guts, but he had also went straight to washing his and her clothes once they were let into the nearby village after the battle had ended. Priorities...

Diana sighed , and felt a bit of shame and guilt was over her as she sat there in the foggy steam. Who was she to complain and feel bad tonight? Heck, her clothes was already being washed, and by the morrow they'd be dry and clean, as new. But what about the Vicar? He'd lost his bodyguard during the battle.

But before she could dwell longer on those thoughts, her attention was drawn to someone entering the sauna. The steam was too thick for Diana to recognise the person who had just entered, but by the silhouette she could tell it was a rather tall man with broad shoulders. It appeared as if the other person hadn't spotted her through the steam in the corner where she sat, for he just sat himself down without paying her any attention.

Well, I hope you don't mind company.” She said after a short while, to alert the other person to her own presence.


3l7dLycgzzpZDSrX0Bg7cARyxhD1rUevMkdUZ_eCX5vAVRyCM7tFEgmT4YJkYZgh2gzKbWAGYJJWcvyWkeHhFZ0v7Biccz3bfy_dTef4Ykz9NCv00jcpRuD2f14QB73Vu8R9zT_6
Through the steam the sound of a voice disrupted his brooding and snapped him back into reality. This wasn’t just anyone’s voice, it was a woman’s voice. And to be more specific, it wasn’t just any woman’s voice, it was Diana’s voice.

As if by instinct, the very timbre of her voice made him sit upright, posture perfect as always. “M-Madam! My apologies, I didn’t see y--” It was at this point that he realized he may have wandered into the wrong half of the sauna, and that he was currently in a state of undress. “By The All!” he looked away from the direction he’d heard her voice, thanking The All for the thick steam of the sauna. He was wondering how he could have wandered into the women’s side of the sauna, but he couldn’t recall there even being a division when he entered. Perhaps such things just didn’t exist in this country, or perhaps he’d just been absent-minded. “I-I apologize, Madam. I didn’t realize you were here.” He stood and bowed away from her general direction and stammered, “I-I’ll leave right away.”


Diana_W.jpg
"Oh, it's you." Diana easily distinguished the other person in the sauna as Grieves. If not by his voice so by the way he addresses her and acted in the situation. At first smiling at her butler's attempt on being unendingly proper, she then decided to help the situation before Grieves actually left the sauna. After all, she didn't want to deprive him of this moment of relaxation.

"Don't be silly Grieves, you may stay. In the one trespassing on your turf anyway. This being the men's sauna and all. Couldn't stand the quacking of the women in the other section, so I snuck in here since it was empty." She said and made sure her towel was still securely wrapped around her otherwise naked body before she shifted a bit closer to Grieves in order to at least be able to see his face.

"So really, I'm actually the one who ought to leave." She said as she appeared from the steam, pausing briefly as she could now see Grieves more clearly. She did look, if just a little. Heck, the man was ripped as hell, so how could she not?

"If you want me gone, just say the word. But I don't mind your company."


3l7dLycgzzpZDSrX0Bg7cARyxhD1rUevMkdUZ_eCX5vAVRyCM7tFEgmT4YJkYZgh2gzKbWAGYJJWcvyWkeHhFZ0v7Biccz3bfy_dTef4Ykz9NCv00jcpRuD2f14QB73Vu8R9zT_6
Grieves found himself at odds with himself. After getting over the initial shock, he thought about how he and Diana had shared wine before, and that Diana was a lot more relaxed about formality than many of his other masters. Remembering this helped him to settle down a bit. “I see,” he replied.

Cautiously, he returned to his seat next to Diana. It was actually nice running into her now that he thought about it. “Madam I’m sorry about what happened with the…eyeball-creature. Our clothes are drying as we speak.” He felt the need to apologize, so Diana being here was actually quite fortunate. Grieves had been expecting to do it in the morning. “How are you feeling, Madam?” he asked. They’d survived their second battle together. He imagined she might be pretty shook up. After all, he was. Though the necromancer’s creatures had been defeated and the necromancer captured, the Assembly still lost a man tonight.


Diana_W.jpg
It appeared as if Grieves was going to let Diana stay in the sauna with him. Not that she had really expected anything else of course, but that didn't make her any the less grateful. Having some company could do her some good anyway, for sitting there all alone did not make her feeling very strong and proud, which was normally one of her signature features.

At the question of how she was feeling, she was first unable to decide what to answer. Part of her wanted to just cry out how much she hated the situation. How badly she wanted to go home, and how horrible the latest battle had been. She wanted someone to comfort and pity her. But doing that would not only make her look weak, it would also make her feel even more ashamed for feeling this way in the first place. Grieves clearly reminded her of that for mentioning the death of the poor Palenian bodyguard. You're not in a position to complain, Diana!

“I-I'm fine. But thanks for asking.” She finally said with a slight stutter in her voice after her pride had won a cruel fight against her feelings and instincts. “Glad to hear that you've tended to our clothes. Those eyeball monstrosities sure were... well horrible to say the least. And no need to be sorry, my dear Grieves, you did more than I could've ever expected from anyone out there. Instead, let me express my thanks to you for so unselfishly throwing yourself into harm's way for the sake of protecting me.”

She shifted a bit and sought to look into the eyes of her butler. She then proceeded carefully place a hand on his shoulder and asked him with sincere concern in her voice:

“How are you feeling yourself, Grieves?"


3l7dLycgzzpZDSrX0Bg7cARyxhD1rUevMkdUZ_eCX5vAVRyCM7tFEgmT4YJkYZgh2gzKbWAGYJJWcvyWkeHhFZ0v7Biccz3bfy_dTef4Ykz9NCv00jcpRuD2f14QB73Vu8R9zT_6
It’s true that Diana was unlike any other charge Grieves had served previously. She was definitely the most low-maintenance he’d ever served, and among the most kind as well. The difference between being kind and low-maintenance was made quite apparent to Grieves as he proceeded deeper into his career as a servant. To possess both traits was what made Diana different in his experience so far. Everyday with Diana was a learning opportunity. She was somewhere in between being self sufficient enough to not require his constant attention, and yet too kind and considerate to ask for it when she needed it the most. Grieves being the person he is never pressed the manner, rather, he had begun to study cues both verbal and nonverbal that would allow him to unlock Diana’s true feelings and thus, the actions he needed to take in order to match them. Her stutter was enough to let him know immediately that while she may be physically in one piece, she was not mentally or spiritually ‘fine.’

“As always, your gratitude is welcome.” Grieves began, bowing his head a bit out of habit. “It is my duty to protect you Madam. Think nothing of it.” He briefly considered his own feelings and answered somewhat honestly, in hopes of baiting out Diana’s own true feelings. “In truth, I am quite terrified Madam. Though I realize that such creatures won’t be commonplace unless we run into any more necromancers, I’ve been reminded of the true danger of this New World.” Grieves winced and expanded upon this thought. “The unfamiliarity of this land, the hostile natives, and the unpredictability of the coming day… I fear for all of our lives.” Grieves allowed himself to be vulnerable, looking down at the sauna floor as he spoke. “Madam, I know that you too are fearful. But I want you to know that despite how I may feel, I will see to it that you return to Fuccino safely. Even if I must give my life, I am fully prepared to do so.”


Diana_W.jpg
As Grieves continued to speak the cruel battle between inside of Diana started all over again. On the attacking side was her feelings and instincts, and the defending party was her mind who did all it possibly could to protect the beseiged castle that was her pride.

"You're being modest, Grieves. I know it is your duty, but your commitment and effort are just as impressive all the same. I am truly grateful of your services so far." Said Diana, truthfully.

The butler's openness and honesty proved to be the perfect battering rams for this battle, as they smashed open doors and gates for her feelings to penetrate. The castle was thus breached and Diana's mind made a desperate last stand against the incoming wave of feelings and emotion.

"I agree. We must thread lightly and be sure to watch our backs..." She replied. Empty words, a cliche, obviously they had to be careful. But right now this was all Diana could say, for she was growing desperate in her attempt to remain strong in the situation. For she couldn't be weak, her father had always scolded her when she had let emotion shine through.

What was ultimately the finishing blow was when Grieves told her that he was ready to give his life to guarantee her safe return to Fuccino if needed. Even if it was something she already knew he would (today's events was more than enough to prove that), it still hit her like a bad of bricks. Unable to say something she just started into the steamy fog in front of her and in a sudden she started sobbing. It lasted only for a few seconds before she regained control of her feelings and could wipe her tears and put a fake smile back on her lips.

"Oh, crap. Sorry about that. It's just... All this traveling and fighting and death and... It takes its toll." She said, hating herself for how she had let herself be seen as weak and emotional.


3l7dLycgzzpZDSrX0Bg7cARyxhD1rUevMkdUZ_eCX5vAVRyCM7tFEgmT4YJkYZgh2gzKbWAGYJJWcvyWkeHhFZ0v7Biccz3bfy_dTef4Ykz9NCv00jcpRuD2f14QB73Vu8R9zT_6
Grieves had successfully baited out Diana’s true feelings, alright. The crying was a bit more than he bargained for, and he instinctively reached up toward his chest for a handkerchief. But obviously, there was nothing there except for his skin. And the handkerchief was drying along with the suit. “Madam I…” Grieves found himself in a bit of an unusual situation.

Most people he’d served had never cried in front of him before, unless they were children. Usually they’d instruct him to leave before showing such an outpouring of emotion. But Grieves already understood that Diana was quite unlike most he served. And learning to adapt to her often meant creating new rules and altering the old rules of his servant-master behavioral etiquette. He placed a comforting hand on her shoulder, which was a big deal for him, because he never initiated physical contact unless instructed to do so, or if he’d gotten permission first.

He patted her shoulder and replied, “It is quite alright Madam, there is no need to apologize. Your emotional distress is both well-warranted and necessary to express for your physical and mental wellbeing. I would never think any less of you for it. That would be in direct opposition to my oath as your butler. I’m here to take care of you.”


Diana_W.jpg
When it came to servant-master behavioral etiquette, Diana wasn't one to really care unless it was a formal occation. In the sauna where no one was watching them, she didn't at all mind the otherwise solid boundaries that applied when it came to how one was to properly act around service folk. And she greatly appreciated the fact that Grieves didn't seem to take those rules to seriously right now either. See, physical contact wasn't exactly something Diana had ever been spoiled very with, so the gentle touch of his hand on her shoulder made her feel greatly comforted.

She leaned her head backwards and looked up into the ceiling. “But I do need to apologize, Grieves. I'm supposed to be a leader, someone that might some day have responsibility for the well-being of our entire nation, all of Fuccino. And even if that day never comes there's already a big piece of responsibility placed on my plate right now. And you're one of our people, one of my people. You deserve strong leadership, people that can handle situations like this. But believe me, I am trying, and I will not let you or anyone else down. I'll use the full of my abilities to pull through and bring the best out of this situation before it's all over.” She said, knowing that it wasn't Grieves she was really talking to, no, it was her father. This was her explaining to him that she wasn't a failure, that she was not a disappointment.

She sighed again, and turned her attention to her butler and said with quite some honesty in her voice. “But thanks for being nice to me now, oath or not. Just know that I'll repay the favour if it's ever needed. Just tell me if there is anything I can do for you, Grieves. Though, just don't... Don't tell anyone of my moment of weakness, will you? Can't have them find out.” With them she of course meant the other Lords, there was no way she would show any sign of weakness unless she could gain anything from it.


3l7dLycgzzpZDSrX0Bg7cARyxhD1rUevMkdUZ_eCX5vAVRyCM7tFEgmT4YJkYZgh2gzKbWAGYJJWcvyWkeHhFZ0v7Biccz3bfy_dTef4Ykz9NCv00jcpRuD2f14QB73Vu8R9zT_6
Grieves nodded along, acknowledging the weight on Diana’s shoulders. He couldn’t completely understand the feeling. Responsibility had always been a part of his life, but it had never been as grand as Diana’s, or Zakai and Lamont. One thing he could say without doubt was that all three of them were handling the situation with great dignity and valor. He could name more than a few that he’d served who would have cowered behind their servants in the battles so far. Hell, many of them probably would have surrendered to Taros immediately if it meant they could bargain for their lives. He felt that it was important to let Diana know he didn’t need her to convince him that she was capable of surviving the path that lie ahead. “I believe in you Madam,” he assured her. But he wondered if he was really the one she was trying to convince. She seemed as if she was speaking more to someone else. Perhaps herself even.

When she did turn back to him, he nodded and replied swiftly. “Of course Madam. I wouldn’t dream of it. Although…” Grieves paused shortly to better put together his thoughts. He understood why Diana would hide her more distressing feelings from her peers, that was a given. She had a nation to represent. But bottling her emotions could be just as harmful as over expressing. He continued, “Although if you ever need to let off some steam privately -- pardon the pun -- I live to serve in whatever way I can.”


Diana_W.jpg
Finally a smile, every so faintly, appeared on Diana's face when her dear butler offer her a helping hand to vent the future feelings of distress and chaos she knew would eventually come. It gave her hope, but it was also quite charming to see that Grieves willingly would put up with her in moments of weakness, she wasn't sure that any man had ever done that before. Her father and husband want exactly the kind of people to care for her feelings, and Al he was... Well, he would probably at least try if she asked for it, but he didn't strike her as a feeling-person. But Grieves however, Diana certainly saw him in a new light as of late.

"Really? I could really need that. I really really could... Just don't promise something you can't keep, Grieves." She said and trying to meet his gaze with hers.

"But I hope you do keep it." She said after a brief moment of silence. "I'm not even worried. You seem to know what to say to keep me afloat. Have you done this before?"


3l7dLycgzzpZDSrX0Bg7cARyxhD1rUevMkdUZ_eCX5vAVRyCM7tFEgmT4YJkYZgh2gzKbWAGYJJWcvyWkeHhFZ0v7Biccz3bfy_dTef4Ykz9NCv00jcpRuD2f14QB73Vu8R9zT_6
A promise that he couldn’t keep. The very concept was completely paradoxical to him. A promise that couldn’t be kept was only a lie in disguise. And though Grieves certainly chose his words carefully around his clients, and occasionally lied about his opinions of them if it meant keeping his job, Grieves never lied when it came to what he could and couldn’t do for someone. That would be poor for his reputation and his professional career. Yet, it became clear why Diana would say this. His parents often broke promises to him and his friends would as well. Often times it was those that cared for him most that couldn’t stand by there word. Not for a lack of trying. Sometimes circumstances simply didn’t allow for the promise to be kept. In his mind, that didn’t make it any less of a lie, but not all lies are malicious. That Diana thought he would be lying to her spoke volumes of how far they had come. It meant that they were beyond the initial relationship of master and servant. They had become friends. “Madam,” he met her eyes as she turned back to him and solemnly promised, “For as long as I live and am at your side, you will have a friend in me.”

The question of whether or not he’s done “this”, whatever “this” is, before made the typically stoic butler chuckle softly. He folded his hands in his lap and his eyes looked upward in thought. “I suppose,” he answered after a while. “Though this is probably the most effective I’ve ever been at comforting a woman in distress,” Grieves admitted. He paused, wondering if he should elaborate or not. The distance he usually kept with his masters in terms of how much they knew about him no longer applied to Diana, but he wondered just how much he could say to maintain his professionalism. “My mother would cry sometimes… as would the maids I’ve worked with.” He began. “The masters I’ve served in the past could be cruel at times. Though my mother is a powerful woman, their words would affect her on rare occasions. But I was merely a boy back then. There was nothing I could say to lift her spirits. I believe now in hindsight that I didn’t have to say anything. Sometimes… the presence of someone you trust is enough to soothe the soul.”


Diana_W.jpg
Diana was happy to have Grieves as her friend, and a tingling feeling coursed through her body when she looked into good eyes and heard him promise to remain he friend. Of course, Diana knew better than to believe such promises most of the time, for in her longer of work (finance and politics) people were hardly honest ever two friends, out was always business. But for reasons she quite didn't understand she actually did think Grieves to be sincere, and it warmed her heart in this hour of despair.

"And you'll allways have a friend in me. I promise to never become like your former employers and cause you or your close ones any harm or ill. If I do so, then leave me and never look back... Though, what did they say that was so horribly cruel and harmful? May I ask?" Diana had to ask, she knew it was sort of inproper to ask about that, but her interest had been sparked and now her curiosity got the better of her.


3l7dLycgzzpZDSrX0Bg7cARyxhD1rUevMkdUZ_eCX5vAVRyCM7tFEgmT4YJkYZgh2gzKbWAGYJJWcvyWkeHhFZ0v7Biccz3bfy_dTef4Ykz9NCv00jcpRuD2f14QB73Vu8R9zT_6
Being friends with his master. Though he’d gotten along with some of his masters, he wouldn’t go as far to say that they were his friends. Nevertheless they had both explicitly declared their friendship. He wondered if Diana would go back on this declaration and denounce their friendship if she did become cruel. There was a strong doubt that she would let him leave if the time came, unless he’d somehow proven to be an inadequate butler. And yet, he couldn’t see a future where Diana would become that blackhearted.

Grieves considered her question as memory after memory raced into his head. He was obliged to answer simply because he’d been asked, but he hadn’t ever shared information like this before with nobles. Most of them would rather look away from the shitty way people of their class treated their servants. “My mother would never repeat their insults to me. A hysterical maid was much more likely to do so. They would be called every foul term for a woman that you can think of; I would rather not repeat such slurs in your presence. Though if you insist I shall oblige. However... some of my more malicious masters would find ways to cut deeper into their servants’ self-esteem than simple name calling ever could. Typically by stitching whatever painful memories they could remember about the servant in question into their… criticism, I suppose they would call it. This might come as a shock to you, but many people in Fuccino are blackmailed into being servants.”


Diana_W.jpg
Diana wouldn't make Grieves utter any words he didn't want to, not because she'd take any offence, but it was sort of clear that the butler preferred not to say it anyway. She let her curiosity go unsatisfied for his sake.

But there was one thing he said really caught her attention - people of Fuccino being blackmailed into becoming servants. Of course she knew about this fact. And of course her family wasn't without blame in the matter. Her father was the president and even before that he'd still been one of the wealthiest bankers in the country. Such fortune and power was not obtained only by working hard, it was also a matter of getting your hand dirty.

With eyes mirroring the guilt she felt she looked at her butler, not quite sure what to say. "I know. It's one of the things I would have and end to if I ever find myself in my father's position." She lied. Or did she? Actually, eradicating any kind of corruption and oppression was in her interest, but then again she wouldn't want to risk her own reputation for it...

"I'm not sure what to say, I... I'm sorry for everything bad that came across your path, Grieves. Is there anything I can do to restore your faith in... me? In the Fuccino social elite?" This was getting weird.


3l7dLycgzzpZDSrX0Bg7cARyxhD1rUevMkdUZ_eCX5vAVRyCM7tFEgmT4YJkYZgh2gzKbWAGYJJWcvyWkeHhFZ0v7Biccz3bfy_dTef4Ykz9NCv00jcpRuD2f14QB73Vu8R9zT_6
I know you would, Grieves thought to himself when Diana expressed her wish to end corruption should she ever sit on the President’s throne. Despite her own doubts, Grieves fully believed that Diana would accomplish such a thing should she survive her experience in Satrella. Perhaps it was naive of him to think so, but he did. His typically hardened facial expression softened. Grieves turned away from her in favor of facing forward and simply nodding.

Diana broke the silence once more. Grieves turned back to her and shook his head. “Madam, you need not apologize. It isn’t your fault, and I am thoroughly grateful for the life I have lived and the perspective I have gained. Also…” The corners of Grieves’s lips twisted upward ever so slightly. “...I respect the Fuccino elite, but I’ve no faith in them collectively. However, you Madam… you aren’t them. You are only you. And I have the utmost faith in you, Madam.”


Diana_W.jpg
The absolute best of Grieves many qualities wasn't the fact that he did his job extremely well, nor was it that he was an excellent fighter that passed as a second bodyguard during conflict and when danger reared it's head. No, if there was just one thing that was better than anything else about Grieves, it was that he kept telling Diana things that really boosted her confidence. He would give her compliments, but not the ordinary kind about her clothes, or how pretty she was, that she would receive from other men. No, he actually complimented her on her personality, on her cause. He told her that he believed in her, which not even her father had ever done. Like just now, hearing that he had utmost faith in her? Wow, that was a big deal for Diana, because when Grieves said it she actually believed it to be sincere.

Thank you, Grieves... You have no idea what it means to hear that from you.” She said, not at all sure about how to actually phrase the next part. She was about to ask Grieves something that perhaps was a bit out of place, but then again, they were already sitting naked next to each other, so what harm could a few more unprofessional activities actually be? “Remember back on the The Blue Rose? We had a pretty nice talk one evening, got us a glass of wine and what not. I was thinking... perhaps we should do that again, Tyson. If you want to. Like, when we're both off duty so to speak.” She said and bit her lip from feeling silly about how she delivered the question. Asking people to drink with her, even people who worked for her, was seldom a hard thing for Diana to do, and her confidence in social situations often appeared rather great (even if it was of course an act part of the time). But this time around was somehow different, there was something more genuine this time around, like, she didn't want to hang out with Grieves just to pass time or because it was simple and easy, but maybe because it was worth it? Because he could potentially become a real friend. At the very least, he did seem to see more in her than most others did.


3l7dLycgzzpZDSrX0Bg7cARyxhD1rUevMkdUZ_eCX5vAVRyCM7tFEgmT4YJkYZgh2gzKbWAGYJJWcvyWkeHhFZ0v7Biccz3bfy_dTef4Ykz9NCv00jcpRuD2f14QB73Vu8R9zT_6
Grieves wasn’t one to complain, but he did have thorough evaluations of his previous masters, for it was his experiences with them that informed his methods and behavior as a Butler when it came to all future masters. In all of his history, he had never served anyone that would place any weight in his words. Most people simply didn’t get the impression that he had anything worthwhile to say, and he was more often called upon to open a pesky jar than to offer his opinion. In fact he could only think of one other time that one of his masters ever listened to him.

They had asked him rhetorically if he knew anything about color palettes while they were remodeling their one of their guest’s room, and were quite surprised to find that the large man pouring their tea not only knew color palettes, but already had one in mind for the room. But beyond that, there was no one other than Diana that placed any value in not only his words, but his thoughts about her specifically. It seemed that every day he served her he discovered something unique about her that would tailor how he would go about his job, which was natural with any client. What made Diana special was that she was so unorthodox, she made Grieves create new methods of improving his service to her. Many of those methods simply involved being a friend. It was both a heavy responsibility and an enjoyable one.

Grieves wasn’t used to being called by his first name, especially not by people he worked for. It was reserved for people who knew him more intimately, and ironically Diana used it in reference to the now second-most intimate moment he’d ever had with anyone he had ever served. And it had only become the second-most intimate moment due to the fact that they were currently kicking it in a sauna. Hearing it made his face flush slightly. “C-Certainly…” Grieves closed his eyes and seemed to mentally imbue himself with the strength to say, “...Diana.” A wave of mixed feelings washed over the butler. It felt so right and yet so wrong to call her by her first name, like a curse word almost. So unprofessional and yet so cathartic. “When we’re off duty,” he repeated, as if he wanted to erase that he had just said Diana.


Diana_W.jpg
Diana quickly picked up that something was off with Grieves when he replied to her suggestion. It wasn't like him to stutter or sound insecure like that. Did I say something wrong? She bit her lip again, looking at Grieves with eyes that betrayed some of her doubt and guilt. She really didn't want to offend him by being too forward about asking him to have a glass with her, but now that it was already done, she couldn't exactly take the offer back either. For some reason it was as if she had stepped over an invisible line. Perhaps it was time to take a step back?

Like I said, it's only if you want to. I understand completely if you'd rather decline, after all, you're not here to amuse me.” She let her tone of voice slid back a bit closer to that which she usually had when she spoke. One that was more so authoritarian and formal than the milder and weaker kind of voice she had used during most of the sauna time so far.

Actually I think I should be going... You can remain here for a while if you please. I'll want my clothes delivered too me as soon as they are dry. Other than that, feel free to take the rest of the night off.” She said and carefully got up from the bench, paying close attention to her towel to make sure not to reveal too much of naked body too her Butler.

Before she opened the door to leave the warm fog of the sauna, she turned around and looked at Grieves who was seen as but a silhouette in the steamy darkness. “The offer still stands of course. I might even find myself having a glass tonight even. At least consider it, Tyson.” She said, this time with her informal and ordinary voice again. It was like she didn't want this to end with her being the politician Diana. No, she wanted the real Diana to be the one to leave the sauna.


3l7dLycgzzpZDSrX0Bg7cARyxhD1rUevMkdUZ_eCX5vAVRyCM7tFEgmT4YJkYZgh2gzKbWAGYJJWcvyWkeHhFZ0v7Biccz3bfy_dTef4Ykz9NCv00jcpRuD2f14QB73Vu8R9zT_6
Grieves reacted to Diana tightening up by tightening up himself. He sat up straight and searched for the words to see himself out of his awkward response. Surely Diana had picked up on his discomfort in using her given name, she was a perceptive individual and he hadn’t ever lost his composure around her until now. But how in the hell was he supposed to apologize for that? Should he even apologize for that? What’s the proper protocol here? As Grieves searched for the answer, Diana excused herself, and he couldn’t help but feel as if he’d failed her somehow. It was as if all his training and experience were working against him now in the presence of a client who had become more than just a client. She also reminded him about her clothes, which should have been nearly dry by now, though the night and Wynda’s cold climate may have slowed the process. “Certainly Madam, I will check on your raiments momentarily.”

But then, just as she was leaving, Diana reverted to the woman he’d been speaking to before he tripped over his words. She even used his first name again. Disappointing clients kept Grieves up at night, but it was more than that now. He didn’t want to disappoint a friend. He couldn’t even remember the last friend he had that wasn’t a colleague. Diana would be the first since the beginning of his adult life, maybe even his first since he was a preteen come to think of it. He summoned all of the confidence he had in his soul to speak Diana’s name with the same amount of certainty he had whenever he called her Madam. “I shall bring a bottle of the local tavern’s finest along with your raiments when they are finished drying. I… find great pleasure in spending time with you, Diana.” Nailed it. “If I may be so bold to make a request of you, I’d ask that you never think otherwise.”


Diana_W.jpg
Diana hesitated a good while, just standing quietly there in the steam before finally answering. The words that hardly carried past her lips were almost trembling:

"I will try... Tyson."

Then she turned her heels and left without saying anything else or making as much as a tiny gesture to say farewell. Why? Well, something wasn't right with her tonight, something was really strange. See Diana was used to praise and compliments, but not the honest and personal kind she felt that she got from Tyson. So, that in combination with her already being distressed after what horrible things had happened earlier during the battle in the forest really had her feelings stir and mix on the inside. In short, she was in no state to handle all the feelings she felt, and that caused her to perhaps feel more than she would otherwise allow herself to do. And that was why she pretty much fled the scene, to avoid saying or doing something she would later regret.

And as such she left the sauna, clad in but a towel. Uncertain whether or not she could still see and treat Grieves as just her butler ever again.

B-RANK ACHIEVED

 
Last edited:
Aaryn / Rakhill
Aaryn_Mug.jpg
Rakhill_Mug.jpg

Time:
The middle of the night, taking a break

Location:

Fornith, Wynda

Bronwyn was feeling energized today. He was getting hyped for some odd reason. In the middle of the night too... Aaryn sighed, patting her little pet on his scaly back. "We can't, they'll find us... and I don't want to hurt anybody tonight." The wyvern scoffed at the water. If you were wondering, they're at the edge of Fornith, on the side near the ocean, surrounded by tall forests and rocky beaches. This was a couple of kilometres away from where most of the Resistance resided, in small little inns in the middle of nowhere, just close enough to be able to smuggle more members of the Resistance back to Wynda. Aaryn was in charge of flying the loyals back in the middle of the night, but she had received a long deserved break from Edvyn, as he needed to focus on a mission of some sort. Not that the break really mattered to her, all she did was train and sleep. Aaryn was also a bit of a loner, and the only way to make herself feel better was to be alone in the middle of the night. The inn didn't have enough room for a dragon to fit inside, so outside, in the middle of the forest would have to do.

The night sky blew in her silver locks as the moon made her ponytail much more noticeable. "It's warm today, isn't it? I suppose we can fly a couple of miles and hunt some game for tonight." Aaryn shrugged, hopping onto her white dragon. Training was straightforward, hunt for wild animals to eat and do her regular pushups and cardio. Wyvern included, of course. The flight was nothing too unusual as the knight was used to it by now. After swinging her axe directly into the chest of a nearby grouse (her favourite), the large bird died instantly. The wyvern knight smiled to herself, satisfied. Her satisfaction later turned into shock as she had heard a rustle in the woods. Her right hand held onto Winnie's reins. "Who's there? Reveal yourself!" Aaryn's left hand gripped onto her axe, waiting for a reaction.


Whoever had swooped in and planted an axe in the bird that was Rakhill's prey sounded very serious as she demanded to know who was there. Rakhill himself filled instantly with fright and regret. Sure, when he first heard the dull, cackling, voice of the bird it had seemed as a good enough idea to go hunting aided only by the moonlight. For sure that in of itself was a fools errand, but now that there was a axe-wielding woman and a huge monstrous wyvern around it had gotten out of hand. How typhical him to get stumble upon something like this now that his journey to the resistance base camp, and his uncle Melo, was nearing an end. Luckily, Rakhill was the one with a bow, and luckily he seemed to be the only one of the two that could see each other, so he risked speaking before showing himself.

"Now, it's rude enough to steal someone else's prey, but shouting out demands on top of it? That's just entirely tactless, don't you think?" His voice was calm and had a humorous quality to it. But, oh, why did he have to do this every time? The way he handled this was probably going to get him killed, but there just was no chance he was striking a first impression other than one with some attitude. "Now, lower that axe of yours, and I will lower my bow. Ok? Oh, and tell the beast not to eat me! Though, it can have the bird by all means."


The bird died, bleeding out once the axe had fractured it's bones. It was strange, seeing Rakhill there. No one roamed these forests in the middle of the night, it only made sense a scary dragon lady with an axe would, right? Kidding, of course. Did he think this was some type of joke? Aaryn thought, suspiciously. "Now, it's rude enough to steal someone else's prey, but shouting out demands on top of it? That's just entirely tactless, don't you think?" His voice was calm and had a humorous quality to it. The voice had spoken back, without showing his face. What Aaryn could make from it was that the voice was obviously male... and wasn't scared of her. At least, he didn't seem to be. The woman's grip on Bronwyn's reins loosened, her axe still ready to strike. The reason why? Tarosian soldiers didn't take too well with a woman as intimidating as her going around killing wild animals... So could he really be that dangerous? He sounds quite young... Aaryn glared into the darkness towards the general direction the voice was coming from.

"Shouting out demands?!" Aaryn retorted, clearly not finding this situation very humorous. "What is tactless is a strange man getting jealous over a juicy grouse. You won't even show your face!" Fine, if he wanted to play that game, Aaryn could be "playful". That way, he'd end up as good as dead! Winnie never liked eating human flesh, but there was always a first time to everything, right? "Now, lower that axe of yours, and I will lower my bow. Ok? Oh, and tell the beast not to eat me! Though, it can have the bird by all means." Aaryn raised an eyebrow at the fact that he was wielding a bow, but she wasn't going to die over some wild bird. Being as stubborn as the wyvern knight was, her grip on the mighty axe remained. Bronwyn snatched the bird up with it's enormous jaw, biting the bird in half and swallowing in one swift bite. As a result, that left the lower half of the grouse to her. The fat little thing was too much for a girl like Aaryn to eat all by herself, even with the wyvern's help...

Aaryn leapt off the dragon, the game already in a sack. "Was already planning to." She shrugged. "It's a he, by the way. I'll lower my axe once you show myself and tell me what a man like you is doing here. Or else I'll really start being demanding." The silver haired girl looked at her fingers, intimidating the poor hunter. Truthfully, she didn't even want to hurt anyone tonight, not that he really needed to know until now.


Rakhill pondered his options for a while, but ultimately decided that it would be wisest to show himself. The woman and the wyvern sure was intimidating, but for some reason he truly believed that they wouldn't harm him if he retracted his own claws first. So, he lowered his bow and un-nocked the arrow from the bowstring, then he walked out from of juniper bushes behind which he'd been hiding.

Oh hello, I'm sorry for being a bit suspicious back there but... Well, let's just say it's not every day you get your snack stolen by a beauty on a beast.” Rakhill said humorously with all the confidence he could muster (in truth he was nearly shaking in the presence of the woman her intimidating wyvern). Though, now that he was up close he certainly realised the amount of truth in his words! For the woman was beautiful, untamed and fierce-looking. And then her wyvern, what a creature! Majestic, and almost as white as the thin layer of snow on the ground. It's scales shone in the light of the moon, almost in the same enchanting manner as the long silvery hair of it's rider.

Though, at first glance nor the woman or her attire looked very Tarosi. Not that it by any means could guarantee that she wasn't with Taros. But Rakhill, being the bold young man he was, decided to risk it by offering his name up anyway. I'm Rakhill, by the way. May I ask your name miss?” He said, and offered his hand for Aaryn to shake it.


The woman returned the axes back into the sheath, she always had two. One for range and another for killing up close. Aaryn begun to relax, he was young and he looked like the type of young man you would hear about in stories. The rogue, vigilante hunter was what Aaryn had gotten from simply looking at the man. Like herself, Rakhill did not look Tarosi either. Beauty on a beast, Aaryn tasted those specific words in her brain. No one had ever complimented her appearance like that before, everyone else in the Resistance was either too intimidated by her or simply never cared to notice. One could even argue she was among the people that never noticed her looks.

The wyvern knight blushed, but internally refused to let her guard down. "Aaryn." She nodded, not daring to speak of her last name. "You shouldn't be here. Resistance members roam about quite freely in these areas." The wild beauty smiled. She sat down against her wyvern and gathered some wood for a fire. "I'm not quite against a villager hunting through the forest, but it's not the safest place to roam. You might find wyvern riders like me." Aaryn shrugged. Bronwyn inched closer to him, sniffing Rakhill, eliciting a gentle laugh from the silver haired girl. "He likes you. Perhaps because you have some more game to add to our little picnic?" The woman used her icy blue eyes to beckon him to sit. Aaryn had some herbs and the leftover grouse in her bag from tonight's hunt. Laying them out on the ground, she began to hold the wild bird over the fire.


At first when the woman mentioned the resistance being close, Rakhill's heart skipped a beat! He was finally there! He had tracked them down and caught up with them! Even though he was excited about it all, he decided to play it cool for just a little while longer.

Rakhill recoiled a little bit at first when the wyvern first started sniffing him, but quickly came to terms with it being up close. After giving the wyvern a quick pat on the nose Rakhill did as the woman's eyes bid him and happily sat down with her by the fire, offering her a friendly smile as he did.

“Well...” he said calmly, and retrieved what looked like a bolt of cloth from his backpack. “It seems that your scaly friend knows how to smell his way to a chop of smoked roe deer.” He said heartily and then placed the cloth on the ground. On the cloth was a piece of smoked and cured meat and a bun of bark bread. “Now, the bread is probably not the best but at least it was freshly made today, however, I assure you that the meat is something else.”

Hoping that the woman would recognise the foods he presented her as the stuff for travellers, he continued without bothering to explain that he was no local villager, but in fact a stranger to these parts of Wynda: “I assume you are part of the resistance then? See, that's why I've come here, to lend my aid to your cause.” He said while using a carving knife to cut a piece of the meat, offering it Aaryn.


Aaryn would be lying if she said that she wasn't totally getting off of Rakhill's fear. Most people were scared of the mighty wyvern, though the fear was greatly justified. The dragon flew back to her, nuzzling against her shoulder blades. Maybe I wasn't kidding when I said that he liked him... The flyer smirked, one side of her mouth curling upwards. “Well...” he said calmly, and retrieved what looked like a bolt of cloth from his backpack. Instinctively, Aaryn stepped back and took a breath in relief as Rakhill revealed it was only a roe deer. He placed the cloth on the ground. On the cloth was a piece of smoked and cured meat and a bun of bark bread.

“Now, the bread is probably not the best but at least it was freshly made today, however, I assure you that the meat is something else.” Wait... a roe deer? Taking a deep breath, the woman stepped closer. Giving him a confused look, she had wanted to ask what the food was. But after years of looking in the Wyndan market and being unfamiliar with the food, she just decided never to ask what anything was and sticking with what she normally ate in the small mountain community of Haljorn. Even still, not wanting to appear rude, Aaryn saw him consume some of the deer before she took a bite herself. Her blue eyes lit up in surprise. It was surprisingly different from what she had normally eaten. "Not bad." She nodded appreciatively.

The wyvern rider turned the bird around to bask in it's glory. It was a fatter bird, fatter than most she had encountered, if Rakhill wasn't with her, much of the animal would've gone to waste. Being surrounded by animals for so long, that thought had always upset her. "If that's what you thought, you'd be correct, then. Except most people here don't look like me." Aaryn shrugged. Rakhill did look like a villager, his stance didn't seem very... rebellious, for lack of a better word. "Speaking of most people... you don't seem like you come from here, the food you've given me isn't what I'm used to here... What is your business in Wynda, exactly?" The silver haired girl asked.


Rakhill was surprised to hear that roe deers wasn't common game in these parts of Wynda, had he already traveled that far? Now that he thought of it, he had actually spent a fortnight on the road already, so perhaps it wasn't that strange that the flora and fauna didn't remain exactly the same. Rakhill chuckled slightly at the remark about him not seeming to be from these parts. ”Well, I am actually from Wynda, just not from anywhere close to here. And my business is, as I said, to join the resistance. Perhaps you could point me in the right direction of where to go?”


Aaryn blushed and inwardly cursed her own stupidity. Of course he was from Wynda! Damn her sheltered life in Haljorn. "Pardon me, then. I'm just from a completely different part of Wynda... Everything seems strange to me, sometimes." Aaryn flashed him a mysterious half smile. She hinted at a maybe... farther, yet obscure region rumoured to be populated with Ice Manaketes and nothing else. Who are you even kidding, Aaryn? Did you really think that Rakhill would immediately understand what you were trying to hint at? "And my business is, as I said, to join the resistance. Perhaps you could point me in the right direction of where to go?"

The woman heard him the first time... she was just a little suspicious, was all! Either way, it wouldn't hurt to give him directions to the base. If he did try anything violent, then Uryva and Vyn would be able to successfully capture, and even kill him if need be. "...Head east, it shouldn't be very far. Walk until you find some civilization a bit below ground. Our leader is stupid, but not stupid enough to build his base in the middle of the forest." Aaryn looked to him expectantly.


Rakhill nodded as he was kindly given the directions to the base by the odd silver-haired girl. Speaking of which, now that the girl admitted that she was from Wynda, just as him, he realized that she was very different from every other wyndan he’d ever met. With a gentle smile, he proceeded to speak: “Don’t worry, it is obvious that we’re from different ends of Wynda. Heck, I wouldn’t have bet many coins on you being from here either if I am to be honest. Please take no offense, all I mean is that women as beautifully adorned with hair as silvery as the first frost of autumn, and with dragon companions such as yours are not exactly common place where I am from.” He said it all in a friendly manner and with a slight wink at the end, to make sure she couldn’t take his words for anything but a compliments. Why he complimented her? Well, many reasons: she was a rare and pretty sight for sure, but she was also a member of the resistance, and why not make a good impression right away? He had to ask: “May I ask, where in Wynda you’re from, Aaryn?”


Aaryn raised an eyebrow in suspicion. He had complimented her in a friendly manner and with a slight wink at the end. A wink? Surely he must have some ulterior motive, right? Though, a part of her disagreed and trusted this man, even if the silver haired woman wasn't comfortable with opening up to him. In fact, Aaryn didn't tell many people where she was from, and preferred to keep it a secret for the sake of the Manaketes. As he begun to ask his questions, Bronwyn let out a loud yawn. The dragon rider thanked her lucky stars for the diversion. Pretending she never heard him, Aaryn affectionately pet Winnie's head. "Hmm? Are you tired, Winnie? Looks like we'll have to part ways, Rakhill." Finishing up what she could of the grouse, she handed him half of the mighty bottom half of the bird. "Consider this an apology for threatening to put an axe through your skull and killing your prey." Shrugging her shoulders rather nonchalantly, she flashed him yet another half smile. "Not a good idea to be on bad terms with a rebel, you see..." Looking back at him one more time, the silver haired woman made her way on the wyvern and flew away into the snow.


Rakhill smiled (or was it a smirk?) and nodded as Aaryn climbed up on her wyvern and prepared to fly off. "Have a safe flight now, Aaryn. I'll show up at the camp sooner or later, and if not you'll have to practise giving directions to people." He looked at her as she took off, and it for certain he was impressed by how easily the wyvern took off. When the wyvern and the girl was out of view Rakhill and sat himself down again by the fire for a short while before deciding to go back to his tent to catch a few hours of shut-eye before daybreak.


C RANK ACHIEVED!
Time:
The middle of the night, taking a break (again).

Location:
Just outside of camp after the battle on the bridge.

Rakhill sat down on a big tuft of grass, his bow thrown on the ground beside him. He sat there and inspected one of his arrows closely. He let the tips of his fingers carefully follow along it's long wooden shaft and then caress the fletching and the nock. Then he turned to arrow around and lightly put his finger on it's bronze head. It was a sharp arrowhead, just like the rest of them; Rakhill knew to maintain his bow and arrows or the might not properly take out his foe.

His foe. There it was again, the though that had kept him here on the tuft of grass for a few hours already. He had been shooting arrows at people today, which was a completely other thing than shooting them at wild animals. Back during the battle he had thought very little of it, but now that it was all over he was instead filled him with doubt and question, two feelings that he wasn't to familiar with, not in this way at any rate. Am I really cut out for this? Do I want to be good at this?!

Unable to make his mind up he shrugged his shoulders and threw the arrow toward the target (a sack of hay tied to the trunk of a birch). It didn't reach all the way to the target, just like the ten arrows he had thrown before this one. When he had thrown the first one the sun had still been above the horizon, but now it the cresent moon had taken it's place in the sky.

What have you gotten yourself into, Rak?” He complained aloud, not knowing that someone was close enough to hear him.


Aaryn was lying on the back of Bronwyn. He always seemed to sweat in weather that was warmer than the likes of Akyr. Which meant that he sweat quite a bit, being in the air and spreading his wings helped a bit, contributing to her activity in the night. In addition, once the wyvern roared, she rolled her eyes and leapt off. It was time for nightly exercise. Running a couple of laps and doing some arm exercises, the woman was in the middle of pushups. Finishing up her last lap, Aaryn heard rustling in the air.

Mid-step, she stopped behind the trees. She blew on a whistle that was much too high for human ears. Winnie crashed down onto the forest floor, snarling and frustrated. Ultimately, he leaned his muzzle towards her chest. "I apologize." She chuckled. "I forget how loud it must be for you, right, buddy? Nothing like the way Alkira used to do it." Aaryn reminisced. Petting him, she walked him towards the source of the noise.

Cautiously in her battle stance, she ran axe-first. Her heart had nearly stopped as she spotted him complaining out loud. "Rakhill?" She said surprisingly. "What are you talking about, comrade?" Aaryn asked. "You... didn't get into trouble, right?"


Trouble?” Rakhill said to himself, lost in thought and not yet registering that he now had company. But then, a second later, his mind managed to shut out any ponderous thoughts and could focus on the situation at hand. And as such, Rakill was suddenly very aware that Aaryn was close, and quickly scrambeled to his feet and turned to Aaryn.

Trouble?! No. Nope! None of it here. Hehe...” Rakhill said nervously and scratched the back of his head.

What am I doing?! I'm not supposed to play dumb around her. In his mind Rakhill cursed himself for not keeping his cool around Aaryn, whom he really didn't want to think of him as a clown. To make amends he put on a more serious face and added: “No trouble, but I had to do some thinking after today is all.”

“What are you doing anyway? I figured that everyone had gone to sleep by now.” Rakhill continued in a much more relived tone of voice than the moment previous. For some reason Rakhill felt a bit better already now that Aaryn was around.


Aaryn was a bit confused, she knew him as the witty hunter that always seemed to know what to say. The wyvern rider still remembered when she was particularly intimidating to him. To see him in such a flustered state made Aaryn a bit concerned as well as confused. "Are you certain? I was never very good at reading emotions, but I sincerely hope you're not lying to me..." Sighing, she sat down next to him as Bronwyn rested near the side, waving his wings through the wind.

"What am I doing? Nighttime is the only time you get to train in peace. I wouldn't blame you if you aren't lying to me. It's always the best time of day to just... think about things. The moon is a nice little addition, don't you think?" Aaryn shrugged. It wasn't a condescending tone by any means, more like casual, even light-hearted to say the least. For some reason, Rakhill being there didn't seem to bother her in the slightest. It wasn't like she was going to sleep very soon, she was more nocturnal than she would think. Five hours or so was enough for her. Besides, her life was mostly nocturnal as she was better equipped for night missions."Tell me, hunter, what is the problem? Is everything alright?"



"I hear ya. Night time is great that way. Everyone else gone to bed, so you get the world to yourself."
Rakhill said with a slight nod. "We might need to share it though, if the both of us are going to be night owls." He added with a smile.

Even though Rakhill was trying to hide his troubles it was nice to have someone ask how he was doing. He was however a bit surprised to hear Aaryn push the subject by asking once more. The young hunter sighed and answered:

"Well, today was the first time that I... That I ever fired my bow at another person with the intent to kill." He said in a low voice. He already regretted sharing this, oh, how inexperienced and weak he must sound in the ears of the wyvern rider. "Shooting wild animals is one thing, but people?" He shook his head. "It's a disturbing feeling to say the least. But judging from your performance today I guess you're already used to or have gotten over such feelings?"


Sharing was never her strong suit, but with Rakhill, she didn't seem to mind. "Hm? I guess I've never thought of it that way... but yes, let us share the world for the night, owl." Aaryn shot him a small half smile, barely recognizable in her voice, but easy to hear in her voice.

As the archer spoke about his troubles, Aaryn felt a tinge of empathetic pain. Her icy blue eyes began to soften as she awkwardly looked away. As he spoke, the wyvern rider gently put a calloused hand on his shoulder as she stayed silent. That was until Rakhill asked her a question that made Aaryn question who both she and Rakhill were. From what the Manaketes have taught her, she decided to come up with a response.

"Rakhill... I wouldn't necessarily say that you shot with the intent to merely kill." Aaryn looked up to the sky. "We hunt animals for food, for necessity. We don't need to hunt humans for the intent to just kill. The Resistance does not kill if we do not have to. Tarosians kill for power, not for the intent of just killing, though some would debate the opposite." Aaryn was now rambling, and found the confidence to look him in the eye. Only now did she realize how uniquely boyish and innocent his green eyes seemed to be, as Aaryn flushed a light pink.

"I... I find something to fight for. Death is always a natural part of life, and life will always come soon after. I fight for justice, for the Resistance and for my family. Sometimes, you can just fight to simply protect yourself. The world can be a very bad place, and in turn we commit unpure actions, we musn't let ourselves be caught up in such and try to be the best person we choose to be." Ending her tirade, she sighed and looked back to him, observing his reactions. "What do you fight for, hunter?" She asked.


Rakhill nodded as Aaryn shared her wisdom on the matter. I didn't do wonders, but still, it was comforting to get some perspective on it all. ”I see your point, the killing is not as bad if it is necessary to survive or if it's done for the right thing. But that is the trick, isn't it? Knowing that what you fight for is right...” He sighed and looked up in the sky, subconsciously mimicking Aaryn.

Something strange hit Rakhill as he met the ice-blue gaze of Aaryn. He let his gaze follow her soft silvery hair that flowed in the light breeze, reflecting the moonlight. I reminded him of the glittering snow on a silent winter night. Here is someone who really doesn't know you yet, but still she tries to comfort you, even though she has no reason to. Rakhill was also suddenly reminded of the warmth of his home, the loving nature of his family, and even friendly attitude among the merry band of huntsmen he used to belong to before he set off. Those were the things he had set out to protect, and perhaps those things were worth fighting for even if it meant that he had to do some bad things.

He nodded in agreement with himself as he answered Aaryn's question. “I was going to say that I fight for vengeance. That I am here to avenge my mother's siblings who were killed by the Tarosian army. But after hearing you out I start to believe that I fight for my family, my friends and my home instead. For our country. To keep it safe from whatever forces tries to destroy it. To make sure my own children can one day grow up and enjoy the beauty and freedom of Wynda, just as I did growing up.” He said in a tone that clearly showed that he meant it, offering a smile to Aaryn as he spoke.

“Your words do wonders, Aaryn. But tell me, wyvern rider, why do you fight?”



"I suppose that is the trick." Aaryn restated, and rather wistfully. The wyvern rider didn't do much, staring back at him and letting him meet her gaze. Her silver hair flowed rather nicely in the nighttime, especially with the moonlight. It was a hidden beauty, that not even Aaryn could notice. She felt calm, something that she had not felt around another person for a long time. Normally her intuition would tell her to stop befriending the person she was beginning to feel relaxed towards, though that feeling could not be felt with the archer. It was indeed a feeling she wished she could explore further...

She could understand that feeling of vengeance. The senseless anger that came when an enemy strikes a loved one. Aaryn had to be careful, she had to get up close to enemies and strike them with a blunt object. From there, you were almost always presented with the enemy's blood on your hands and realization with what you've done. What brought Aaryn back from the thought was Rakhill speaking of his family and the future with his children growing up in Wynda someday. "Thank you." Aaryn nodded.

Aaryn's eyes focused on a patch of grass as she came up with an answer. Why did Aaryn fight? "No one has asked me that question before... I suppose... I fight because it has been all I've ever known." She paused, hesitating. Aaryn wasn't the type to show vulnerability, but neither was Rakhill, it seemed. It didn't seem fair for the icy eyed girl to not reveal a part of her past. "I don't remember having a mother or a father in my life." Aaryn shrugged, pretending that it didn't bother her.

"I fight because it helps me feel like I belong somewhere without the need of having a biological family. When I joined the Resistance, I felt a sense of belonging. I never really knew of the political tension between Wynda and Taros, but the idea of fighting for something really appealed to me. Eventually I kept finding more and more reasons to just keep fighting." Bronwyn's tail started wagging rather arrogantly at the comment, but Aaryn shrugged it off.

Remembering what Rakhill said in response, Aaryn added to his statement. "Rakhill, I do agree with you. The charm of perpetual rain and snow is something else entirely. Longer nights only mean good for me."She said in an unusually casual voice. "Do you... really see yourself having children? After the war ends?"


Rakhill was uncertain what to really say when Aaryn told him that she didn't remember ever having her mother and father. To him, having parents was a thing taken for granted. And there were so many things tied to them that was big parts of his life, like home, profession, identity and all that. But Aaryn's comment really caused a whole lot of questions to arise in the archer's mind. Where is she from? Why does she have a freaking wyvern? And where did she learn to fight like that? Who is she, really? It really intrigued him, and even if he really wanted to learn more about the beautiful silver-haired woman, these were perhaps questions better left for another time.

“No folks, huh? Still, you're a person with certain skills, knowledge and values, someone must've taught you all this, and whoever they are they must be your family, even if not by blood. And considering how cool I think you are, your family must be sorta great to have made you this way!” He said with a sly smile and a slight wink. He knew that it was a bold move taking anything for granted about Aaryn's past, but he did it anyway in order to present her the compliment he had just thought out.

When Aaryn later returned to what Rak had said about fighting for his future children, he had to pause for a moment to collect his thoughts. Was it really such a strange thing to picture himself being a father before it was all over? It was just the way the world seemed to work for all he knew; when he grew up he'd sooner or later have a wife and kids, it was just something he'd always taken for granted, but perhaps that wasn't the case with Aaryn?

He shrugged and looked at the wyvern rider. “Well, I suppose. At least from what I know that's how it's supposed to work out in the end for good-looking people like you and me, right?” He said jokingly and let his hand brush his hair away from his face and looked at Aaryin in a roguish way.

“On a more serious note though, I do hope to provide a happy life for my future wife and kids, yes. I'll just have to figure out how that's all going to happen first.” He continued, this time in a way more serious tone to his voice and a sincere look on his face as he let his dark green eyes meet the icy blue ones of the wyvern rider.

“How about you?”


A bold move.

Truly, a bold move indeed.

From what the Manaketes had told her, it was a cold winter night. Her parents had left her wrapped in furs to die alone beside what seemed to be the desolate mountain range. Snow covered her tan cheeks and flushed them pink in response. Aaryn was only 6 months old. Additionally, the snow coated her silver hair and blinded her eyes. It was almost as if her parents wanted her to blend in with her surroundings. The sound of the harsh winds blurred out the sound of... a baby's laughter? In such a circumstance where babies cried, Aaryn had laughed, as if nothing bad was able to harm her. One of the younger members of the tribe had heard the distinct sound of laughter faintly during a hunting trip. Feeling pity for the child, they had taken her in.

The wyvern rider liked to picture how the scene would play out, and emotions of confusion and warmth were what had resulted in these thoughts. A feeling of misplaced anger also overtook her. Why would a mother and father abandon their own child? Feeling bitter that Rakhill had incited those memories, she crumpled her face, trying to stop angry tears from falling. "And considering how cool I think you are, your family must be sorta great to have made you this way!" However, as the archer said those words, it was enough to put Aaryn out of her short funk. Nevertheless, if the wyvern rider were to deny anything, being proud of her tribe would never be one of them.

Good looking people like you and me.
Shaking her head, she faced away from Rakhill, rather shyly. There's no way he can see me like this... She thought, rather embarrassed. Feeling his gaze rest on her face, Aaryn continued to listen to him speak of how he would hope to have a future wife and kids as she felt her face burn. As the archer asked a question, Aaryn decided to take a deep breath as she slowly faced him.

A smile. From ear-to-ear, it was simply uncontrollable. Although a full smile was something normal to most people, Aaryn was definitely not one of them. Her features softened. Her skin and cheeks flushed pink, icy eyes softening."Thank you, Rakhill. A flatterer, are you not?" She wistfully sighed.

"Truthfully, I do not know. It's not a sort of dynamic I'm accustomed to. To be quite honest, I do not think I am the person to adapt well in a... familial situation. I merely... get afraid of what would happen. A human life isn't the same as a wyvern or any other sort of pet. A child is supposed to be half of yourself and half of the person you love. What if my child grows up with these halves but don't know where they come from?" Aaryn looked up to the sky once more.

"It's not as if I will come to know who I inherited my hair, or my eyes or my skin from. You just grow up knowing that you just are and that you might never get an explanation. I... don't mind it, really.Especially if you think I'm so cool..." Aaryn's smile returned again, this time, without her realization of so. "I have to say, the feelings are mutual. From what I know of you, you're a... cool... person, I suppose."She awkwardly responded, not good at the whole "compliments" thing.


"I turn to flattery where it's due, that's all. And in your case it just might keep coming." Rakhill said with a sly smile and a shrug.

As Aaryn continued to speak, Rakhill's smiling face slowly started turning into a rather concerned one. Was it really true that she wasn't planning on having a family someday? All women Rakhill ever knew had that in mind, heck, sometimes it felt like all women ever though about was family and children. But then again, he never met quite any other women than those from his village back home, who were all simple and ordinary people who lived life just as their parents had before them, not trying new things or widening their horizons. Heck, now that he thought about it he was probably one of these people himself, his plans for life was more or less to become like his father; a huntsman with a happy family. Clearly, Aaryn wasn't like that, no she appeared to be like a river, free and untameable.

But perhaps there was more to her than that? See, from what he now told Rakhill she didn't know about her heritage. It was as if she was lacking the mould of identity that could form her into a person with traits from both her parents. Clearly this must bothered her, even if she said it wasn't so. Is she afraid that her own children will lack such a mould too?

When Rakhill heard Aaryn call him cool, he was surprisingly satisfied. It was en elevating feeling of sorts, like as if it really meant something that she said it. Almost as if she was an authority on the matter, if she thought he was a cool person, then he truly was. By now Rakhill's faced mirrored Aaryn's; smiling from ear to ear.

"I guess we're both pretty cool then, Aaryn."


B-RANK ACHIEVED!
 
Last edited:
Mordimort & Ava

Time: Toward the End of Chapter 1
Location: Ilia's General Store
Support Level: None -> C


Mordi_zpsoedlc1b5.jpg~original


"Hello!? Is anybody in here?!" Mordimort asked as she peered around the room, hoping none of the enemies had snuck inside to ambush any would-be shoppers. However, she found nothing of the sort, just a bandit of the legal variety. "Ava! Hi!" she waved to the woman, who seemed to be busy putting away some recent purchases.


However, Mordi's eyes were not drawn to Ava's boisterous bent over behind, as wonderful as it may be, they were drawn to a few of the shop's various goods! Yes indeed the young lady was already filled with ideas! "Oh! How quaint! I wonder what's for sale~!" the young lady giddily spoke as she skipped her way joyfully to the articles on display!


"Oh my... what's this I wonder?" she asked as she watched a small glass bird with a hat tip over and dip it's beak in a small glass of water, only to come right back up again! How marvellous! Oh! What's that? A brooch? Looks cheap though... But seems cute! "Oh oh! What's that?!" she jumped around to various things in the store, a blur of dark green and red.


She stopped when she came upon a large wooden mask from some placed called Aquilo, it had vibrant colors and plummage on it to! How wonderous! "Ava! Ava! Look at this! Have you seen such a thing?!"




full


"Hello!? Is anybody in here?!"Ava turned in her bent over position and glared at Mordi as she heard her voice. Ava was still set on lying about her involvement in her and Era's very presence, but that'd be quite difficult if the girl insisted on calling her by her name. "I thought I told you to stay with the--oh wait...that was the other one." The sales clerk was packaging up ingredients for Ava, and Ava was hurriedly putting them in an even bigger bag. There was a bag for the vulneraries and a bag for the ropes as well. Ava would have demanded the girl help carry one of the bags, but then they would definitely look like they were in cahoots with each other. "Still! Get out of here! Go to the other one by the carriage and lea-- what are you doing?" Ava stood up straight and her eyes widened as she spotted Mordi window shopping. "No!" Ava gasped dramatically as if she just saw someone preparing to have sex with a housecat. She watched in horror as Mordimort zipped around the store, feasting her eyes upon everything the store had to offer. "Your daughter's that old? Wow you look great!" The clerk asked curiously, remembering the woman had made a child abuse joke when she ordered the ropes. "She IS NOT my daughter, get back to work!" Ava demanded in a fit of total disgust


"Ava! Ava! Look at this! Have you seen such a thing?!" Ava approached the girl and took the mask from her. She pretended to study it for a moment, pushing up her glasses and squinting at the strange face. "Oh yes," she said after a while. "I've seen many things like this before. They're called 'useless'," Ava's voice was gentle, yet venomous. She set the mask back in its proper place and rested her hands on her hips. "Are you really window shopping despite the fact that you're broke??? You've got some nerve! Shopping is for people who can buy things! Everyone else should be out GETTING A JOB!"




Mordi_zpsoedlc1b5.jpg~original


"Well excuuuuuuuuse me!" Mordimort started as she got up in a huff, crossing her arms and stomping a foot upon the wooden floor. "You could never be my mother, more like a nagging old granny! Whats in the bag? medicine for your poor aching back? oooh you poor thing! My mother would snap you in two with just a swipe of her paw." Mordimort's sneer turned into a sharp toothed grin as she returned fire upon the older woman.


"But here you are telling me to get a job, when you yourself aim to abandon us without word or reason! Poor little children left in the cold rain and wind... I'm certain that would do wonders for your reputation around here wouldn't it?" The young woman wiggled a finger in Aa's face. "Indeed, I wonder what these lords would say about you if they returned home as well! 'She left those children to die! What a heartless monster!' they'd say, 'She should be executed for her cruelty!' they'd scream." she voiced the words that would be spoken about the woman.


Of course, she didn't know if thats what would actually happen...


"Besides, I'm no simple street urchin, I just happen to be a noblewoman! Herranow born and raised... However... your words do sing true on one part. I need work, and being around royalty isn't enough to fill my, and Era's, bellies." the young woman leaned forwards, looking the woman over with a discerning eye... She didn't look like she had a charitable bone in her body... best she break out the plan she was sitting on for awhile.


"I am not foolish enough to not know the worth of money, but I know one's reputation is worth it's weight and more in gold... That woman who came into the carriage, she was stricken with us the moment she laid eyes upon us. For good reason of course, I am a youthful beauty~!" she took a moment to giggle on that part, her grin now turning into a sneer towards the merchant before her... "So... through her, that woman whom is attached to the lord, or lords, I don't know yet. In return for your support... I shall sing your praise, how wonderful you treated us, such lost souls, how you told Era stories when he couldn't sleep, how you helped me when I was sick... So on, so forth."


"So, merchant in a new land... Whats your choice? Do you want to be seen as a benevolent saint? Or a greedy miser?" The young woman was quick with her words, but not without purpose, even as the shop keeper stared at them with her mouth slightly agape the young woman stood confident as the lioness she was...




full


Mordi's little rant had Ava feeling all kinds of fucked up. "You could never be my mother, more like a nagging old granny! Whats in the bag? medicine for your poor aching back? oooh you poor thing! My mother would snap you in two with just a swipe of her paw." Ava gasped dramatically with her hand over her mouth. "OOOOLD!?" She repeated, flabbergasted by the insult. "But here you are telling me to get a job, when you yourself aim to abandon us without word or reason! Poor little children left in the cold rain and wind... I'm certain that would do wonders for your reputation around here wouldn't it?" Ava's eyes shifted from left to right at mention of her reputation. She quickly tried to change the subject. "What does MY reputation have to do with YOU being broke!?" she asked, placing her fists on her hips. "Indeed, I wonder what these lords would say about you if they returned home as well! 'She left those children to die! What a heartless monster!' they'd say, 'She should be executed for her cruelty!' they'd scream." Ava folded her arms. "My, my, how soon we forget the favors I've done for you two! Insolent brats! Who made sure you two had something to eat every night aboard the ship, hmm? Who made sure you two didn't BURN ALIVE in the attack, hmm?! Who made sure you two were safe up to this point in a HOSTILE, FOREIGN COUNTRY, HMM!?" Ava's nose flew in the air.


Mordi started to bring up some legitimate points, though Ava didn't appreciate the girl attempting to blackmail her. Ava's eyelids lowered as she studied the girl's own eyes. A Herranese noble... Ava listened quietly and when the girl finished her spiel, a small smirk grew on Ava's face. "People like you are the reason I don't do favors." Ava tapped a finger against her arm. "You think you have me right where you want me, don't you? What makes you think your word weighs more than mine? What makes you think that foolish maid's word...weighs more than mine? She doesn't even serve the Prince!" Ava's smile grew and she chuckled poshly. "She's still in denial that a country's entire military wants our heads on a stick. That girl is humored by the Vicar, at best, no one else takes her seriously. So if that's your ace in the hole, you may want to reconsider biting the hand that feeds you. Besides, if I wanted to gain economic influence on this continent, I would have sold you all out the minute we were attacked in the port. I just want to go home, and I'm sure you want to see your beloved mother again. So perhaps you need to take a different approach."




Mordi_zpsoedlc1b5.jpg~original


"Oh? She doesn't even serve a prince hmm?" She was shaken by her sudden retort... but not stirred. Well, she was, stirred from her smugness at least, which in itself was... more or less a facade... no doubt the woman had a few up herself now. "Now why is it that she spoke so fondly.. so assured he'd listen to her words, I don't think you've wondered why he'd bring her to this strange land over somebody he TRULY trusts hmm? And I'll tell you, a hand that feeds only garners loyalty if it's held in kindness, not whatever you call 'getting out of trouble', you give charity to evade being seen as a slaver, had you have been kind, we would have admitted our faults, admitted our foolish ploy to join in this..." She sighed silently and frowned, her eyes looking to the ground.


"...This misadventure... anybody with eyes could see this coming, father was against it completely! So many tempting offers and yet the fools up top are so ignorant that they throw away all sides of caution to the wind and... BAH! I'm a young woman but I'm no damn fool, and even I could see this was a terrible idea by several stretches!" she commented on the very fact they were here, this whole plan was foolish... even her mother, a woman who was more asleep then awake these days, heard it and laughed at the very thought.


"...I'm sorry, I let my temper flare up, I understand you feel used and stuff, it's just... well... you gotta admit we haven't been the friendliest, either of us." she crossed her arms and shook her head, wracking her brain for whatever else she could say. "...Besides... even with my home being out of the way, even I heard rumors of that Vicar in the north. Him and his two maids... One exceedingly kind, the other one... I... can't quite remember what she was about. Anyways they are with him night and day, saying she isn't important to him is foolish! Hell I'm certain some smut literature is based off them... what is with Palenians and their trashy novels..."


The young woman thought about it for a moment and sighed. "Listen it's obvious you want rid of us, it's plain to see, but there is better ways we can do this without having a damned debate, for instance, handling a entire stock of whatever lords decide to stash and throw in is tiring work, not to mention foolish to do all alone, especially if you need to drive the wagon in the first place." she started and rose a finger skywards ticking it back and forth in thought.


"So, if you are willing, I shall assist you in such matters, I have gone through schooling, am a in training mage but have had top marks in my mathematics. I may not have much experience in selling and buying... as you have made absolutely clear, quite rudely might I add, but a second pair of eyes on things is a good way to prevent any enemy sticky fingers from grabbing goods... And I do have some aptitude in lifting bags and such if we must... my mother was quite the strong one I'll have you know." she smiled happily, seeming to hold her heritage quite highly... So much a soft purring could be heard as she thought of home.




full


Ava watched the girl struggle for footing in their bribing contest, an eyebrow slowly rising and her lips pursing. She knew that Lamont was only a third of the final word in this stupid little crew, and he'd more than likely give in to Rosa's pleas for the children to come along. And based off of the erotic Palenian novels she was ashamed to own, she couldn't help but hypothesize that Lamont would receive a special reward from the maid if she gave in. Still, she'd done something very illegal by not reporting the children's presence and she wasn't about to go under for it.


When Mordimort cooled down, Ava found that they at least agreed on something. "...This misadventure... anybody with eyes could see this coming, father was against it completely! So many tempting offers and yet the fools up top are so ignorant that they throw away all sides of caution to the wind and... BAH! I'd a young woman but I'm no damn fool, and even i could see this was a terrible idea by several stretches!" Ava nodded in agreement. "You'll hear no argument from me on that front!" Ava started to cool down as well now that the two of them had found some sort of common ground.


"...Besides... even with my home being out of the way, even I heard rumors of that Vicar in the north. Him and his two maids... One exceedingly kind, the other one... I... can't quite remember what she was about. Anyways they are with him night and day, saying she isn't important to him is foolish! Hell I'm certain some smut literature is based off them... what is with Palenians and their trashy novels..." Ava scoffed and suppressed a chuckle, clearing her throat and directing her mind away from Palenian smut and back to Mordimort as the girl struck up a sort of deal.


When Mordimort had finished speaking her peace, Ava, inhaled and then sighed. "I don't want to be rid of you. I'd much rather see the two you returned home, where you should have stayed. The problem is, I could get into a VERY sticky situation upon returning home if it is discovered that I aided the two of you in stowing away." Ava rubbed her chin. The prospect of having an assistant and guard for the carriage was tempting. And she was assuming this deal applied to the boy as well, and that Mordimort was merely the spokesperson. Plus, she couldn't help but feel like Mordimort had taken her advice in seeking a job, whether she knew it or not, and to Ava, that was like a Palenian smut scene for her ego. Ava extended her hand. "You and the boy will help me manage and protect the carriage. You will mention nothing of my assistance prior to today. In return I will see to it that you two are fed and cared for as any other member of the Assembly until we return to Neth. Do we have a deal?"




Mordi_zpsoedlc1b5.jpg~original


Mordimort gave it a small thought... It was... pretty good actually, better then how they were thats for certain, and now they have a chance to have some common ground with Ava. She wasn't certain that Era would follow her in this, but... hey! maybe she got the eye of one of those lords!


"Agreed, I'm certain Era will come along with it, kind of like my new little brother~! Never had a brother, only sisters.. all older then me... Damn them... And damn my father for never making a boy, just what kind of luck does he have?" she sighed and looked the woman over one last time... How old was Ava...? Was she married? if so.. why'd she bother coming here? why not laze about and get fat?


...Fatter anyways. (*air horns*)


"Sorry for pulling the age card by the by, shouldn't have touched that, it was rude of me." she apologized for her earlier remark and looked towards the bags. "So, first job i'd imagine? It'd be a pain to take them all in alone thats for certain." she walked over and tested one of the bags first. "Besides, think of it this way, the more we're around, the more that woman will bake. And don't you tell me she doesn't cook well I've tasted her goods not a minute before the battle."




full


"Agreed, I'm certain Era will come along with it, kind of like my new little brother~! Never had a brother, only sisters.. all older then me... Damn them... And damn my father for never making a boy, just what kind of luck does he have?" Ava rolled her eyes snidely commented, "I asked you to work for me, I did not ask for your life story. Your father's inability to pass down his family name means very... very little to me." Now that all of the business was settled it was time to put the girl to work.


"Sorry for pulling the age card by the by, shouldn't have touched that, it was rude of me." Ava brushed off the apology with a dismissive wave. "It was the most your juvenile little mind could come up with, I'm sure." She responded as if that counted as a statement of forgiveness. "Besides, you aren't truly sorry." Ava adjusted her hat as a small triumphant smile formed on her face. "No, you won't be truly sorry until you're my age and you don't look half as good as I do," Ava informed her vainly. This would be the beginning of her famous anti-aging pitch. There was one thing Ava knew about young girls: they all wished their beauty would last forever. That's why they always called out older women for it when they were being put in their place. Some were too young to realize it, but Ava was manipulative enough to get most of them thinking about the future. She watched Mordimort experiment with lifting one of the bags. When the girl brought up Rosa's treats, Ava placed a hand up to her lips and giggled knowingly. "Yes, you're going to be quite the wide one when you get to be my age. I suppose you'll have Rose to thank for that."





C-RANK ACHIEVED!

@Orikanyo


 
Last edited:
Zakai / Diana
Zakai_Mug.jpg
Diana_Mug.jpg

Time:
Late evening

Location:
Zakai's tent

The hour had grown late, Zakai knew this. And yet he couldn't sleep. This place had him on edge, to know that there was an entire continent against him and he was smack dab in the middle of it was disconcerting to say the least. This was not how he imagined this trip going at all. Of course he had wanted excitement but this was beyond what he wanted by a great stretch. This was real danger; he and Vilhelmina were in true and terrible danger. And as thrilling as that notion was, it was also terrifying. Zakai's life had never been at real risk before. Of course there had been a fair number of assassins that had failed in finishing him but that was to be a lord. There would always be attempts on one's life. But to have an entire continent against them? What had they done but try to extend a hand of friendship in the thought of peace?

Zakai settled for a moment, working on making some more arrows. They were crude and wouldn't fly as true as the arrows he was used to, but they would do better then having nothing at all. And Ava had made it clear that if she thought he was wasting money she would cut him off. So he had bought some decent arrows at one of the weapon shops but also made some of his own for when he was closer to a target. He was also going to need to make sure to collect said arrows from wounded targets if he could.

"Who's there?" Zakai's call was sharp, his hand already on his bow. "Speak friend or foe or you'll have an arrow in your throat before you can so much as lay a finger on me." The red haired man called, knocking an arrow as he watched the shadow moving outside of his tent, the point of the arrow trained on whoever was outside his tent. Yes, this place made him nervous for sure. When Vilhelmina called through that he had a visitor, he breathed a slow breath to calm himself and nodded. "Let them in." He finally said, setting his bow aside and continuing to notch the arrow he had been working on.


Diana nodded at the young duelist that was guarding the tent. She felt a bit guilty for having once or twice laughed at jokes and mean comments based on the rumours going around about the young prince and his bodyguard. It really didn't reflect Diana's own view of the herranowian girl; She was young, sure, but Diana had no doubt that Vilhelmina was able to do her job just as well as any of the other bodyguards in the assembly. And if prince Zakai had other use of her... well, good for him! Diana certainly wouldn't blame either him or his bodyguard for that.

Diana stepped inside the pavilion tent, sporting a warm and friendly smile when she met the eyes of the Herranowian Lord. She stopped promptly once she was inside and made courtesy.

"Good evening your majesty. May I offer you some company, sir? Or shall I return later when you're not busy crafting?"She said in a respectful manner that was usually expected by foreign royalty. She was supposed to address him properly and not speak out of turn (which she had now actually done). It wasn't that she didn't respect Zakai, it was more so due to the fact that she had didn't find such a level of courtesy befit the situation. The pavilion tent wasn't exactly a fancy hall in a castle, after all.

"I trust all is well with you, sir?"


Zakai glanced up at Diana as she entered the tent, debating whether he wanted to set the arrow aside and show proper respect or not. While he debated, she began speaking and spoke in painfully political manner. It was something Zakai greatly disliked about being a Lord. When he had to talk formally and act like he liked every person in there though most of them were fake, annoying people.

"Your fine, Senator Diana." Zakai said, remembering to add some kind of politeness to the end of the crudely worded statement. "You can take a seat, if you'd like." He added, though he wasn't sure whether or not she would have taken one regardless. Sighing, he set the arrow aside. He was aware he was acting a bit childishly but he was tired and his mind was too full to be in a terribly courteous mood.

"All is well enough, considering the situation." He said, standing until Diana took a seat. He did have a few manners at least. "Is all well for you?"He added.


Diana was a bit surprised by the manner of how the young prince spoke and acted. There was something effortless about it, a bit more casual than expected perhaps. But sure, if that was how he preferred things Diana was only happy to oblige by adjusting her level of courtesy to his.

"I second you; All is well, at least considering the situation we're in." She said with a wink and took a seat once offered.

"So, crafting arrows, eh? A most useful and practical way to spend one's evening. I'm most impressed." She said, not really sure if this was the proper place to begin. It was really a rare occurrence for someone such as Diana not to be sure about how to start a conversation. She never had a hard time finding words otherwise, not even around Lords and Kings. But now she suddenly did, and it really made her feel small. What's with this guy? Why do I feel so intimidated by him even if he really hasn't said anything yet?


Zakai caught the wink and wondered if it was supposed to signal something, or mean more... since usually Zakai only saw winks when men were flirting with women or there was some secret between friends. Was there a secret he was missing? It wasn't like he had spoken to the woman before. I'm too tired for these games right now. He thought, slightly distressed by the idea of playing political games when his mind was so busy thinking of other things.

"Well Ava is being stingy with our money and I'd rather not run out of arrows in the middle of a fight." Zakai said, feeling a bit eased thanks to the compliment. It was nice to know that someone found his attempt at crafting arrows a worthy way to spend his time. He didn't really want to openly acknowledge that he appreciated her comment about being impressed though. If he recalled, in these political games all were equals except for the Kings and Queens; those were the people to really kiss up to. So what was Diana playing at?

"Is there something I can do for you?" Zakai finally inquired, forcing himself to remain still and not to pick the arrow up a second time and continue working on it to keep his hands busy. "Not that I don't appreciate the company but... we haven't really spent time together in the past." He added hastily.


Diana looked at Zakai, trying to figure out if he was actually approving of her being there or if he, politely, was asking her to sod off. The way he asked if he could help her with something, and the entire 'we haven't really spent time together in the past'-thing, was making Diana fear that it was the latter. But she knew quite well why she had come here tonight, two reasons: Firstly she wanted to build good relations with the future ruler of Herranow. And secondly she was curious to find out what kind of person hid behind the princely title. She wasn't going to come home empty handed from this.

"Well, I figured it was about time we made some changes about that. About us not spending any time together that is."She said, in a cheerful and a tad bit excited manner, showing that she certainly was interested in getting to know Zakai.

"You know, a casual visit to see how you're doing and perhaps get to know you a little bit better, like, who's the man behind the title. And, I don't know, to plant a seed, if you will, that might some day grow into a blossoming tree of friendshi-..." What am I saying?! This doesn't sound at all like me! I need to get my act together. Diana cursed at herself in her mind for letting such a cheesy metaphor pass her lips. She looked at Zakai, with a tiny bit of embarrassment tainting her otherwise genuinely smiling face.


Zakai listened with uncertain interest. He had heard the same things as anyone had about Fuccino; and he, being the Herranow Lord, knew it was partially his task to know how to keep the peace. Which meant, if they ever did make it home, he should make sure to build friendships with the woman now for peace later on. Hearing that she wanted to know him better, and hearing the cheesy line made him grin.

"Friends are always good to have. Especially in times of hardship." Zakai said with a smile before stretching and relaxing a little more in his seat. Gone was the Lordly way of sitting- now he was just Zakai, Ed and Vilma's friend and a man with a love of archery. "All of this has been hard on all of us and you can never be too careful about who you make bonds with." He said easily.

The smile on Diana's face had seemed genuine and pure and it had really lit up the woman's features, taking years off of her already youthful appearance and making her look like a decent person to be around. It was really the smile that did Zakai in -and the cheesy line-.

"So if you're here to become friends, lets stay away from the dark things and chat about what friends would." Zakai paused... what would friends talk about. He and Ed often spoke of fighting techniques and being courageous in times of darkness; he and Vilma... well she was a friend because her brother was a very close friend. They hadn't been so very close... but they still had chatted from time to time."What kind of things do you enjoy in your spare time? I enjoy archery, though not so much making arrows." He offered in an attempt to start off a decent conversation.


"Good idea, let us speak about what is good and not about what is bad."Diana said and nodded agreeing with Zakai. It now finally seemed that the prince wasn't wanting her to leave, which really let Diana relax and catch her breath for a moment.

"Oh, I enjoy many things. But to keep it simple, let's just say that I'm the kind of woman that enjoys a good glass wine and some good company. Though, what I love the most is learning new things about the world, about the people around me, about myself."She said, keeping it short and simple. She didn't want to go into details with the prince just yet. In fact, there was only a few people that really knew much of the details in Diana's life - and on this contintent the only one of them was Alexander.

"Archery, yes. I figured as much from seeing you practice once in a while, and from the your choice of arms in combat. Archery is actually a thing that always impressed me. It's such a great representation of just how powerful our creativity can be. You know, how simple things such as a string and a few sticks can become such mighty a weapon?"She said wich some excitement in her eyes. For this was what her true beliefs were! That the human intellect and imagination was their greatest asset."It took great practice to reach your level of skill with the bow I assume?"


Zakai listened respectfully and if he were honest with himself he'd say he was surprised that her hobby wasn't something more lady like. Something like sewing or perhaps reading, maybe learning an instrument. That what she enjoyed was a good glass of wine and intelligent company to speak with, though it made some sense to him, was not the response he was expecting. It also interested him to know she was interested in learning about other people and herself. The world made sense but... the other ones were a bit confusing to Zakai. Sure he had interest in learning about some people but was learning about ones self really that interesting? Didn't she already know what there was to know about herself? He refrained from commenting though, only giving a friendly smile and a nod to show he was listening.

"Sticks is probably the wrong term," Zakai said with a chuckle,"Bows are usually carved from large pieces of wood. But yes, it is amazing how they work, how they were figured out. They have such interesting designs for weapons I would like to know how someone first thought of them." Zakai agreed.

"Archery and hunting were the things I spent my spare time doing. It started as more of a hobby since more often then not Lords don't do a terrible amount of fighting. I also picked up some skill with the sword but that was more for self defense. Archery has always been something more to me. A hobby and a skill I never thought I'd be setting my life upon." Zakai admitted, looking over at his bow that now rested on his bed. Though he had been excited to see war, this was much more then he had bargained for."Where did you learn your skill with your own weapons? I mean, not to offend, but I didn't know Ladies took up such pass times?"


Finally completely sure that the prince enjoyed her company, made whatever doubt and nervousness that had been attached to Diana when she started this conversation suddenly vanish. She listened intently and with much interest when the man told her of bow making and his great passion of archery and hunting. But then he asked were she had learned her own weapon skills. It was a question with many answers...

"I've been taught some swordplay from an instructor, from my father and from my husband. Much because I had a wish to get at least some insight in what it is to be fighting with weapons. Like I said, I like to learn things. And perhaps that makes me unlike other ladies, that I don't let myself be kept from what some deem to be the 'world of men'. I would never let other people's ideas of what I am supposed to do ever stop me from exploring things I want to, only because I am a woman." She explained, feeling at least a tiny bit proud to be able to state herself as an example of there ideals she believed in.

"Then there are my daggers... I'm not sure the rumors have reached Herranow, but there's been attempts on my life ever since I got married. So they're for protection."


Zakai thought about Diana's comment of women in the world of men. He'd never really thought much about it before. Hopefully his having a female body guard would already point to the fact that he didn't see the reason why women were so frowned upon when it came to fighting and so on. Then again he'd also never argued for the sake of women, either, except for Vilhelmina. It wasn't on his radar for things to be concerned about because in his mind it didn't entirely affect him.

"You must be very strong to be a wife and yet still reach towards those goals which you desire. All the wives I've ever known were... like dolls, now that I think of it. Very pretty to look at and yet they never had much to say nor do anything of any interest." He mused. "Even my own mother has never learned fighting of any sort and though she had little to do, she also never seemed to have time to be a mother. Odd, isn't it? Still, they found very good mentors and nannys for me so who am I to complain?" Zakai said with a small shrug and easy smile.

"I hadn't heard... but that certainly explains why your butler is quite as intimidating as your actual body guard is. I don't know many who would take on a fight with men as large as they." Zakai was actually jealous of the intimidation factor both men possessed... and also nostalgic for they reminded him of his friend. The one that was more then likely dead yet Zakai still dared to hope.


"Such is the fate of many women. We're just supposed to be beautiful assets for our self-obtained, cheating, husbands." Diana said, still smiling but for a second something dark flashed across her eyes. She usually didn't bother about it to much, but during this journey Diana had become more and more upset with the fact that her husband never even had given her a chance. The thought of how Augustus was safe and sound at home with is darling maid, Leanne, while Diana herself was out here risking her life and working hard for their future was certainly frustrating, and showed how unfair things was.

"Ah, they sure do look opposing, my men. And I would be lying if I said that I don't feel entirely safe with them around. But sadly they also draw much attention, and lack potential for deceit and blending in. Something which your body guard probably excels in, no?"

Diana moved closer and lowered her voice to a whisper, jumping from one topic to the other at the mention of Vilhelmina. "Forgive me if I am being too bold, but are you two actually... Or is it just rumors?"


Zakai's gaze saddened at the mention of cheaters. Husbands weren't the only ones who did, but beside the point Zakai would never understand those who would cheat on partners. He couldn't imagine being so dishonest to someone he actually cared for. The dark flash in Diana's eyes made Zakai wonder just who had cheated on her. Could her current husband have been so awful? She did say cheating husbands and not fiances or partners. "I suppose I should say here that I am glad to be a man, though I'm sorry to here that a man has been unfaithful to you. I've never understood how people in politics can use other people for gain by going through with marriage when there is no love there."

"Vilhelmina excels in a lot of places though I haven't really needed her to blend in. The point of my guard is to guard me and there has never been a place where I wasn't known as a lord so there has never been a time I needed to fit in." He admitted, thinking about it after he had answered. His attention was caught by Diana again when she moved forward, brows drawing low over his eyes at the question.

"They're nothing more then rumors made by people who find women to be good for little other then bedding and being beautiful. Vilhelmina is a wonderfully accomplished swordsman and I trust her with my life." There was no heat to his response, though there was anger in his eyes. Diana surely couldn't think of Vilma so lowly when she, herself, was a strong woman? Or... "Why? Do you sleep with your guards?" He asked, suddenly suspicious.


When anger flared in Zakai as he answered, Diana knew she had hit a sore spot. It was quite obvious that the young Lord cared for his bodyguard, but to what extent was harder to tell. However, it did Diana good to know that the future leader of Herranow wasn't as backward as people had been before him, and she couldn't avoid to crack an even bigger smile than before. She laughed a bit, and put her hand on Zakai's arm, as if to make him more at ease.

"Your majesty, I see you're not a fan of gossip, and you must forgive that I even asked. But rest assured, I meant no disrespect to either of you. I just figured I should ask since the subject of your bodyguard came up. I know how easily false rumours get spread, but then again, you're both quite beautiful people, and from what I can tell you're both also available. So I wouldn't blame you if there was something going on. I mean, people do have urges." She said, before answering his question, with a bit more serious tone to her voice:

"But as much as my question may have been bold, your counter-question really hurt me and my honour. I am a married woman, don't you know? If I slept with Grieves or Alexander I'd be nothing but a cheap whore." Diana felt a bit bad for using this against Zakai, even if she hadn't slept with her guards she had certainly not been faithful during her marriage. So to smooth things over she offered him a piece of the truth by giggling ever so slightly after finishing the sentence.


Zakai was neither the type to be overly physical with contact, nor did he really mind it much, so when Diana touched his arm he noticed it but made no obvious notion that he had noticed it besides briefly glancing down at it. Her smile and her laugh were more calming to him; Zakai wasn't really used to too much physical contact but smiles and laughter were something he knew well and always enjoyed.

The compliment to both his and Vilma's appearance had Zak's cheeks reddening and his mouth began to curve into a smile. He had some things he wanted to respond to, but when she became serious he quieted down and looked at her. His cheeks went from a soft pink from the praise to dark red in embarrassment. He hadn't even thought about what his words would have implied and he looked away bashfully, despite her giggling at the end of the sentence. "My apologies, Lady Diana, I meant no disrespect." He said quickly before remembering himself and properly meeting her gaze. He was not a dog to roll over and show belly to it's superior for a minor mistake, though he was properly abashed for suggesting such. His expression was one of deepest apologies.

"Vilhelmina is very pretty, yes, but... I respect her because of her swordsskill and not as an item to help me with... urges."Zakai said, face growing darker still."I apologize though, for speaking without thinking. I would never dream of considering you being unfaithful to your husband; I merely assumed, foolishly I might add, that your questions might have been a 'lord to lord' kind of gesture instead of a dispelling of a harsh rumor. Speaking of your husband, I know you are a strong leader but why is he not here with you, if you don't mind my asking?"


"Apologies accepted. And don't worry, I take no offense. It was a fair counter anyway." She retreated her hand from Zakai and leaned back again, still smiling of course. She was mildly surprised (and a bit flattered) to hear that Zakai regarded her a strong leader. In fact, she had always thought that the royals of Herranow and Palenia looked down upon the presidents of Fuccion for being chosen by the people and not gaining their rule due to the birthrights of their blood. She was however a bit cornered by the question about her husband.

I know it looks bad, but we simply need to divide our efforts to make things work. He's got much to worry about with the business, the manor, the maids and all that. I, on the other hand, am my father's daughter, a politician and diplomat. It's only natural I'm the one here to represent my father's politics, and not my dear Agustus.” She said, feigning love for her husband, but at the same time she couldn't avoid putting some stress on the maid-thing.


Zakai was exceptionally glad to hear that no, he had not offended Diana. That she found it a fair counter had his mouth flickering into an easy smile, the blush beginning to ebb from his cheeks. He noticed when she removed his hand, but again did nothing but look down at it as it was moved away and then his gaze flickered back up to her as she answered his question.

"I don't think it looks bad. In Herranow, when the decisions on who should come to the new world were being discussed, there was not a woman among the choices. I find it a point of interest that there was a Lady amongst the three Lords, but I'm coming to understand why you are here. And I suppose that is a fair point about him needing to run affairs, though I hope you take no offense to this, usually it's the woman that runs the business, the manor, and the workers and the man that goes on dangerous missions. I have more respect for you, therefore, that you are here and not... in your husbands stead, but because you are a politician and diplomat." Zakai said. He hadn't meant to be so terribly long winded but Diana's situation fascinated him. It was something often seen. Despite Vilma's strength there was still inequality between men and women at times. Take the rumors for example. If Vilhemina were exactly the same as she was, but a man, there'd be no question as to why she was picked and there would be no rumors about them sharing a bed.

Unable to help it, mind somewhat at ease thanks to Diana, Zakai yawned and was a bit late in place a hand to cover it. He hoped Diana didn't think him rude, or bored but it had already been late in the evening when she arrived. Still."Lady Diana, do you believe we can make it through this situation unscathed? Do you believe you'll be able to see your husband again?"


Diana sighed and looked down into the table for a short second as she pondered what to say next. Finally she looked up, offering the young prince a sort of sly smirk. Well, I'm not an ordinary woman, and my husband certainly isn't the kind of man that resembles a brave knight in shining armour. But I am glad that you respect my situation rather than look down on it. But I also bet you understand better than most how defying stereotypes work, having a young girl for a bodyguard and all.” She said, adding a slight wink at the end.

When Zakai yawned it was clear to Diana that she had already been here for too long. But it had been quite the enjoyable experience to get to know the prince of Herranow, so she had lost track of time completely. I don't know if I will ever look upon the face of my love again. But I certainly believe there's a possibility.” Diana said in a low voice, shrugging slightly. Now, there is no denying that we're facing bad odds, being in an unknown land further away from home than almost any explorer has ever been before. But even if the odds are against us I won't give up hope for even one moment. We're cunning and clever enough to make it out alive."

"What do you believe, sir? Is there anyone who you hope to be reunited with before this is all over?”


Zakai noticed the wink again, and wondered if perhaps she thought he wasn't being truthful about Vilma. Or that perhaps he should know that women are capable of more because he had a woman for a body guard? He decided he would believe the second thought, and would continue to respect the women who don't become doll wives of men, though he would still find some respect for those women as well for it wasn't easy being a doll wife, he was sure.

Diana's honesty was nice, and her speaking what she believed... it reminded him a bit of Vilhelmina and how she would usually be honest with him. It was nice having people who would, since so many wouldn't to people in power, and it was nice that on top of that Diana being an honest politician... it was truly amazing. Still, her belief that they would pull through okay even with the bad odds was calming, and Zakai believed he would be able to rest after this and probably tell Vilma she was free to go to bed as well. Heaven knows they both needed their sleep.

"I hope to be reunited with a friend of mine who was on the first journey over here, but I'm well aware that that probably won't happen since he is more then likely dead. Still, one holds out hope... otherwise I hope to see my mother and father again, I suppose. Perhaps a few friends... but otherwise no, no lovers waiting for me to come back to them or the like."He said with a shrug, meaning he had no one as important as Diana's husband to go back to for he didn't have a partner. Sure, he had had his fair share of love interests -most of them set-ups by his parents- but nothing that was still burning back in their home country."Well Senator, I do believe it is time for me to call it a night. It has been a long day. Your visit was enjoyed, though, and I do hope to get a chance to share company with you again soon."


She smiled at the young Lord as she stood up and made courtesy. "It's been a pleasure, your majesty. Don't hesitate to call me if you ever need me for anything, business, council, or a good time such as this. And with that I bid you a good night, sir". Then she left the tent, still smiling, for she had gotten what she came for. Zakai was a nice person, and it felt very reassuring to know that he was around.


C RANK ACHIEVED!
 
Last edited:
Eydis Dione ArtemesiaFridith Fjader
Eydis_Mug.jpg
Fridith_Mug.jpg

Time: Sunset
Location: Imperos; Outskirts of The Whispering Woods
Support Level: None


The dying sky's burning hues were reflected in the cold crimson of a lone woman's eyes. She was perched on a small rock, completely transfixed by the beauty of the inferno slowly morphing across the cloud-studded sky above her. The small circle of trees in which she sat seemed to have been parted by Ord's hands long ago, waiting in the eldritch forest just so that this woman might one day stumble upon it to share her secret commune with her God and His sky.

Ever since joining the Resistance, Eydis had watched every sunset in this manner, though never through the same frame. One night clouds would pass between thatched roofs, another tall trees, the cluster of city buildings... After having lived stationary for so long, she wasn't used to the tireless wandering of the past two years. But with all of Taros searching for the Songstress, she had no choice but to press forward. An Empire has no need for rest, which made it a luxury she could barely afford.

Still, the Troubadour tried to always set sunsets aside. A few minutes each evening dedicated to closing her eyes and becoming lost in the fresh air of the countryside where, doubtlessly, her little church still sat. To warming her frigid body with thoughts of beloved Ord. These precious moments were almost a necessity, to be able to take time away from the boisterous and heated rebels to clear her head and anchor herself around the clarity of His voice.

Though ever since finding Uryva, when the Call should have been so near, it had never felt further away...

The quest had been quickly wearing down Eydis's patience. Though Uryva had provided nothing concrete, whispered rumors of his mysterious tactician's intelligence and far-seeing eye kept alight the Troubadour's hope. And yet Uryva had just been such an utter disappointment. By Ord! Every time she tried to discuss with him the importance of locating the Songstress in order to resurrect Wynda's moral center, the conversation seemed to always get tangled up in strange comments about how her armor needlessly hid her body and the short cut of her skirt (as if it were possible to ride effectively in a long one!).

Perhaps if he would stop ogling every woman in sight, Eydis could have caught a glimpse at the keen mind that had not only led the most successful of Wyndan's resistances, but also avoided capture for so long.

Just not long enough...

The woman bit her lip, thinking back to the disaster which refused to slacken its hold on her no matter how many miles came between them. Now she was fighting to save the life of a man she hardly knew...that she didn't even know if she could respect. Surely their cause was the same: To bring back the freedom of Wynda, to restore its honored name. But Uryva's manner was so far removed from the Way of Ord, and from Eydis's own. Though he was still their leader. The only person capable of uniting the scattered resistance forces to finally make a difference. And just when it seemed like they would begin enacting real change in pushing out Taros...Uryva had been captured. Now it was only a matter of time, each minute another tick of the clock counting down to his death......

Can we really locate Edvyn in time? The two of us, runaways turned saviors?

Yes, the two of them.

For while Eydis had escaped the ruinous raid, it was only because of the intervention of one person.

Fridith Fjader.

She was a new face in the Resistance camp, much like Eydis herself (having been lost on the fringes chasing rumors for so long). But unlike Eydis, Fridith's horse was fitted with the long elegant wings that one might hope to inherit after ascending to Ord's Pure Host. And even more unlike Eydis, she had been able to fight back against the surprise invaders as they had swarmed the once secret encampment. If Fridith hadn't appeared to fend off the last Tarosians waiting at the covert exit, Eydis wouldn't have made it out. She would have been captured, just like Uryva, or, as she could never allow herself to be taken alive while still driven by the Pride of Ord...she might have very well been killed.

And yet, all Eydis had been able to do was sit stalwart on her steed and watch. Not for lack of courage, but ability. The staff she wielded was tipped with a magic-blessed stone rather than a sharpened spearhead. And while, as that stone had emitted a faint golden glow as she had applied it to her savior's grievous wounds, she knew hers was of no less importance...somehow seeing the lithe strikes of the other woman had filled Eydis with such a strange and bitter sensation.

It was shameful for one walking in the eternal light of Ord's path. Closing her eyes against the darkening sky, the Troubadour sent out her voice to He who never knows night.

Ord, lend me your guidance. Give me a strength of mind my body cannot possess...

A nearby rustling interrupted the passionate prayer. Eydis came to a fluid attention, placing a frail hand on one of the bombs she made sure to always have on hand. The explosives hung on her belt where a sword hilt might have laid, and, hidden under her crimson cape, the effect paired with her dauntless poise was often enough to deter would-be attackers from testing her (nonexistent) metal.

"In Ord's name, if you be sentient, I command you to show yourself."


From the tone of voice it was obvious to Fridith that Eydis was still wound up from all that had happened earlier. Fridith found it quite understandable, even if she had been the one of them to actually pull some weight to get them out of the attack in once piece. Though, the troubadour had already proven her worth to Fridith by being able to quickly heal her wounds after they'd made their escape. Luckily, the two of them had gotten away on their steeds, which allowed them for a faster and safer journey through the lands as they searched for Vyn.

”Easy now, it's just me, Fridith.” She said and stepped up to the woman sitting on top of the rock. She looked at the other woman, noticing how the reddish gold rays of the setting sun painted her face a shiny golden colour. Did I just interrupt her watching the sunset? Fridith shook her head at her own thought and put a serious face on as she leaned herself against a pine opposite of the rock on which Eydis sat, folding her arms.

“Sorry if I startled you, Eydis, and I am truly sorry if I am in any way interrupting your session here, but I figured we should keep track of each other now that it's going to be dark soon. We can't afford to take any risks before we reach Vyn.” She said plainly, as if just stating the obvious. And in truth it was obvious to her; after a few seasons protecting hunting parties in Laguz territory she'd learned the value of always keeping an eye on your comrades.


At the sight of who the intruder was, Eydis visibly relaxed. She let her hand fall from the explosives as she proudly rolled back her shoulders, causing her cape to settle.

"I understand, but there is no need for your protection. Ord is already looking after me, and there is no better guardian than Him."

Eydis turned once more to the red-gold sky to hide the narrowing of her eyes. She didn't like the pettiness with which she was treating the pegasus rider's obvious concern, but she wouldn't need to be concerned if she didn't think the Troubadour couldn't fend for herself. Little did Fridith know that for years Eydis had been fighting alone, before Ord had taken her into His warm embrace.

For a few moments she remained quiet, merely focusing on the burning clouds. Once the sun began its descent it was a simple thing to stare straight into its fiery hues, overcoming the weakness that made eyes burn when they tried to view it in the full of day.

All one had to do was wait for it to set...

"It's fine, though. I just came here to think."

Mastering her baser emotions, Eydis brought her focus back to Fridith, contemplating her as if for the first time. The way the woman stood with arms folded against the tree...she was as impenetrable as any fortress. They also hadn't spoken much, sharing more of a silent understanding of their quest's importance. At least, that's how Eydis viewed it. Besides, what was there to talk about? Chatter seemed out of place in the face of such gravities. And despite being in the Resistance for only a short while, Fridith had made the impression of one who likes to keep to herself. Eydis, too, though she had tried to help out where she could, hadn't given herself much time to bond with the other rebels. A part of her was almost afraid to. The way they carried on sometimes...

It would be like with Uryva all over again. People she wanted to fight alongside with. People who didn't respect the word of Ord.

But she would never know unless she tried. And Fridith was now her companion, so she might as well.

"Are the steeds still grazing then?" Since they had ran the animals so hard to escape the Tarosians, having finally put distance between them they had figured it was a good time to let them rest. "Vyn's party is somewhere beyond these woods. If we press on, it won't be long until Ord leads us to him."

She stood, gazing this time downwards into the thick trees where they would have to travel. Her form against the dying light looked everything like the knight she so wished to emanate. But upon her lips was an uncharacteristically dark smile, summoned by something hidden in the dark perils ahead. Eydis may not be able to cut down the monsters that lurked in darkness, but at least she was no stranger to the black world in which they lived. As for her impenetrable companion, she wasn't so sure.

"Will you be able to handle going on through the night?"


Fridith arched an eyebrow at the troubadour's words about only needing Ord to protect her. Fridith was follower of Ord too, but she was not going to trust fate alone to keep her and her companion safe. See, the way she saw things, Ord expected his followers to carry their own weight at all times possible, and to lend their strength to anyone that needed it. This way one could truly prove one's worth in the eyes of Ord, and only then could one be granted Ord's favour in return.

”If I can use whatever strength and wisdom Ord had given me to keep the two of us safe, I will. And I certainly expect the same from you, Eydis...” Fridith muttered to herself in an almost stern voice as if she wanted to make it clear that she was not going to budge even though Eydis probably couldn't hear her. At first, Fridith had been about to speak her mind about the matter, but in a split-second she had decided that she didn't want to comment it out loud. There was no need to spark a conflict here and now. Besides, the troubadour probably knew best when it came to the teachings of Ord.

As the troubadour continued asking questions Fridith remained leaning against her pine as she listened and nodded. She was following Eydis example, trying to enjoy the last sunrays of the day, letting the golden beams caress her pale face. But when the troubadour eventually questioned whether or not Fridith could handle what lay ahead, she became a bit ticked off. Is she suggesting that I will not make it?

”I have no reason to doubt that I can handle what lies ahead. If I had, we would be following another plan. Now, do you have any doubts about us handling this?”


For a long moment Eydis silently held the pegasus rider within her even, scarlet gaze. The tension of a challenge was thick in Fridith's words, unsurprising given that Eydis was the one who had kindled it. But with Uryva's life, and thus the future of the entire resistance, in danger, it was no time for petty arguments. Besides, Ord did not look kindly upon those who could not control such mundane frustrations.

I have to try harder. I cannot lose track of His voice...

With a sigh Eydis finally jumped down from the rock, lightly landing near her companion.

"Forgive me, Fridith. I already have proof of your capabilities. The importance of this mission just weighs heavily upon me. And unlike you, I cannot---" To stop herself from saying the words she wanted least to face, the Troubadour bit her lip, unable to meet the other woman's gaze and so finding solace in turning back towards the foreboding woods. Already the shadows of the trees were beginning to lengthen. In just a few minutes more they would be tall enough to engulf the travelers where they stood.

A forest at night. Strange, but there was something almost homely about it. Resting in the long-buried memories of that Ord-forsaken burrow where she had been raised.

Eydis's smile seemed to soften.

"...I must confess, I am not used to this kind of simple interaction. Since leaving the church Ord has brought my path to cross with many others, and yet our encounters have been but brief and fleeting. That is my fate, until I may fulfill the task that Ord has set before me. In all that time the only exception was Uryva...In any case, now that once more Ord's call pushes me onwards, I am glad to at least have a reliable companion for the road."


Can not what? Fridith thought as the other woman stopped mid-sentence. She was just about to ask, but before she could the other woman had rephrased herself and continued to explain how she wasn't used to this kind of interaction. It appeared a bit strange to Fridith, but in the same way she could recognise herself Eydis situation. Ever since she left her home she'd been careful to get close to anyone.

By now it was obvious that Eydis was not going to pursue the challenge that had arisen, and as such felt like she could let her guard down and let any tension wear off. She was never in the mood of fighting, but nor did she ever back down if anyone somehow placed themselves above her, which was what Eydis had done when dismissing Fridith's concern.

“In that case I am glad to be your companion. You know, we'll get around this. We might not need to be the best of friends, but we really should keep an eye out for one another.” Fridith said and smiled at Eydis before raising her gaze to look at the horizon. Far away the clear skies was threatened by dark billowing clouds.

“Looks like there's rain coming...”

C-Rank Achieved!
 
Last edited:
Vilma / Rosa
Vilma_Mug.jpg
Rosa_Mug.jpg

Time:
Night, on the way to Satrella

Location:
The Blue Rose

Carrying the large sack of ingredients and toxins, Rose was almost done finishing up her duties. As a maid, she had a pressure to be able to tend to the members on the trip for long periods of time. Even people from other countries like Fuccino and Herranow, it was her first trip overseas, and she couldn't stick to Lamont's side forever. Rose was on her way to foreign land, wouldn't it be nice to get to know some people? To Rose, the answer wasn't so easy. She was a homebody, loving Palenia for what it was, but now she had diverse, and skilled people to take care of. Like a mother in a school field trip, she did a quick headcount in the back of her head of whoever showed up for dinner and whoever she had just delivered food to that just didn't want to show up at the table.

Vilhelmina! Rosalia hurried over with a brass coloured tray of delicious food and vulneraries. Knocking on her door, she politely stood outside. "V-Vilhelmina? You haven't eaten dinner today... I was wondering if you were alright? You don't have to eat but... I would really appreciate it." Rose asked in a shy and formal voice.


“Come in…” Said Vilhelmina with a voice so low that it didn’t carry past the door. She was sea sick to the point that her face was green enough to match her hair. And she really wished that she wouldn’t have to bother with getting out of bed, because each time she moved a muscle the otherwise gentle, but nauseating, spinning of the world around her turned into a hell ride of a rollercoaster that sent her world spinning and looping like mad. But she did anyway, there was just no way she could let Rosalia stand there at the door without getting an answer, especially not since she was nice enough to bring her food.

“I’ll be right with you!” This time she spoke loud enough to make sure that Rosalia could hear her from the other side of the wooden door. Vilhelmina staggered her way to the door and opened it to find Rose and a big tray of food and remedies outside. “Uhm, hi… A bit late isn’t it?” Vilhelmina didn’t mean to complain, it just came out that way. At least she smiled faintly at Rosalia to make up for it.


The maiden flushed a light pink. Her hair was tied in a long, light brown French braid with a green ribbon. By the end of the day, her hair was the slightest bit dishevelled, small baby hairs protruding out the sides. It was rather late. Rose bowed down in apology. "Remedies take longer to make than dinner. It took a while, but I have to make sure everybody is cared for..." Kind emerald eyes widened at the bodyguard's appearance. The maiden looked past her now-greenish complexion at her regular appearance. Rose thought she looked kind, and would be glad to help her in a situation like this. "Oh, dear me! What happened to you?" She gasped in shock. The petite girl set the woman back down onto her bed rather swiftly. "Seasickness is quite normal overseas..." Rose said quite absent-mindedly, looking through some food and remedies as Vilhelmina sat on her bed. The attentive maid dutifully fluffed her pillows and brushed off some dust around her nightstand.

Lighting some more candles around her room, Rose took a remedy that was bluish in colour with foreign petals adorning the liquid for flavour and set it on her newly-dusted nightstand. Gently stirring a thick stew of some sort from the tray, Rosalia gently blew on her dinner to cool it down. "Miss. Your dinner must be eaten before the consumption of medicine." She said as Rose held out the bowl of soup in front of Vilhelmina, dutifully waiting like she was used to. No one really bothered to socialize with her other than to ask her of something. Other than that, Rose didn't expect any sort of socialization from such a friendly girl like Vilhelmina.


Vilhelmina was too nauseated and too tired to really follow what was going on, most of her focus was on her manners; sitting properly with a straight back and her hands on her lap. And despite the fact that she was sort of hungry, and despite that the food that Rose had brought looked tasty enough, she surely wasn't looking forward to eating anything right now. “It's very nice of you, but I'm not sure I can eat anything right now. I threw up before and...” she paused and looked at Rose and then at the food, and finally at the strange remedy Rose had prepared. She sighed and decided to give it a try, Rose was really trying to be helpful after all. “But I guess it wouldn't hurt me to try some, right?” She said, still smiling friendly at Rose. as was grabbed the proper piece of cutlery, holding it in a quite delicate grip that betrayed her noble background (unless her good posture already hadn't).

You're here with Prince Lamont, are you not? You a courtier then?" Vilhelmina asked as she took the first bit. It was good. Much better than she had anticipated in fact! Her smile became even wider, as she took yet another bite.


Rose was almost about to get her feelings hurt. Almost. Someone... didn't want her food? That was a foreign concept to her indeed. "Oh nonsense... it can't be that bad can it? Even still, cleaning up vomit isn't something I'm unfamiliar to, my lady." Rosa knew she had convinced her. The maiden loved when people tried her food, even if they didn't like it at first. Seeing someone happy made her happy... which meant seeing someone upset made her upset as well. There was a certain authority that came to "lady" or "lord" or "sir", but it was just what the maiden was used to calling people, even peasants or farmers in Palenia. Maybe that was why she happened to be so loved back in the country she was from. A respectable family as well as a maid for a powerful Vicar. Life was good.

The brunette didn't really mind Vilma's table manners nor did she criticise them. She had idly dusted the room, shooting the mercenary a few small smiles here and there. The joy of just cleaning in silence made her happy until she was caught off guard with a personal question. You're here with Prince Lamont, are you not? You a courtier then?" Vilhelmina asked. Rose giggled and nodded as she faced Vilma. "Courtier? Is that what they call maids in Herranow? The answer is yes... I am loyal to my lord as you are with Lord Zakai." Her green eyes brightened subtly as the maiden noticed her positive reaction to the stew. Blushing, she tried to keep up the conversation out of politeness. "You need not worry about my lord. He's a kind man, indeed! My lady, pardon me... but how did you become the guard for the Lord of Herranow?" Rose asked. "You see, most people doubt my abilities..." She added shyly, flustered at the fact that the guards of Fuccino seemed so intimidating. The guard for the Vicar was also intimidating in his own right. "Everyone just seems so i-intimidating... Except you, of course~ You should eat up, my lady!"


"Courtier, it's someone that is part of the royal court of course! Perhaps the terms differ in our countries? I mean, you're here with the Palenian prince, so you're not just any maid, are you?" Vilhelmina replied with a smile and a soft shrug.

"As for how I came to be the guard of Lord Zakai..." She paused, sighed, and took a deep breath, as if she was preparing herself of what to say somehow. Her face turned serious as she started talking again: "On contrary to common beliefs, I was not brought on this trip for the Lord's pleasure. I am in fact a proven duelist, and my family has been in the service of the Hadwins for ages. So, to answer your question truthfully, I was tasked with protecting Lord Zakai because I was cut out for the job despite the fact that I am less intimidating than the rest of the lot.” The way she said it was as if was trying to correct Rose. See, Vilhelmina knew quite well about the rumours people were spreading about her and the young Lord, and it wasn't too far-fetched that the maid had heard of them.

She shook her head to shake off any thoughts about the rumours. It was a really bad idea to shake her head, because it sent her world spinning in all kinds of directions thanks to her sea sickness. She even had to duck her head down to gain control of it all and not throw up again. When the world around her seemed stable again she (slowly!) looked up at Rose again offered her a smile just as before. “Forgive me, the rumours really get to me. Though, I shall eat up, this meal was excellent and I can only but praise you for bringing it to me. But I wonder, what is it that people doubt about your abilities? You seem crafty enough to me.”


Rose looked at the mercenary, laughing gently. "I see..." Looking around was a habit of her's whenever she was thinking of something. "I don't see myself being a part of the royal court. I see myself as someone loyal to the Vicar. I am but a humble maid~" She smiled. Rose was rather humble and didn't like to talk about her status or her talents. It never felt like she was special, just that the maid saw her Lord that she was so loyal and devoted to as her friend.

Rose intently listened to the green haired bodyguard without any judgement. The maid was quite surprised with herself at how hard it was to anger her as opposed to getting her upset. Maybe it was because she understood Vilhelmina's struggle of simply being there to give the Lords some company and cook and clean... She wasn't the most intimidating woman either, nor was she the most socially inclined in dangerous situations. If it wasn't a battle, Rose would never know what a dangerous situation was. If she saw a lone zombie or vampire in the wild, the maid would simply think it was some malnourished man in need of love... That was not to say that Rosa was defenseless. The brunette was able to defend herself, heal others, as well as make some bomb ass food. She could also dodge hits fairly well and had strong arms from carrying multiple trays of food. Hopefully, people in the Assembly weren't people that spread rumours. Even if they had, Rose was a pretty obvious character.

Rosalia smiled back at her kindly. "It was no matter, I was only doing my duties~ Rumours do get to people quite easily, my lady..." A common phrase you'll hear from an above average maid. Bright green eyes flitted about the room as the question was asked to her. Only the Vicar asked the maiden questions about her personal life, so she was still rather taken aback. "Crafty isn't a term I would describe myself, my lady. It is simply... my reluctance to fight." The small brunette gave her a sad smile. "It is required of servants to carry gauntlets for protection, you see... But I believe that knives and blades are only used for chopping up a nice salad or steak, and not some poor knight." Deciding she had nothing else to lose, she approached her words carefully. "I do practice self defense, though I don't enjoy it very much. I have never killed and I don't plan to. There was a time when I felt so upset at myself for protecting my lord from an assassination attempt. A cut, straight down his leg..." Rose took a deep breath. "The man ran off and was executed soon after, my lady..."


Vilhelmina tilted her head and listened intently at Rose who explained about her practising self-defence and how she had protected her lord from an assassination attempt as well as her feelings about it afterwards. She was still smiling, and shrugged slightly. "It's never fun to know you have hurt or harmed someone. And even if I hope that our journey will not lead us into battle or war, I would not take it for granted that you will be free from such feelings of regret and remorse before it is all over..." She let out a faint sigh and was quiet for a short while, pondering what she had just said, thinking about what future possibly lay ahead of them. Then she looked at Rose. "You know, I could help you with the self defense training if you'd like. Once I feel better that is."


Rose nodded glumly. She was right. They were heading to Satrella and it wasn't like the maid didn't know what had happened that last expedition. "It never hurts to be hopeful, my Lady. I am a much better healer and cook than I am a fighter." Out of politeness, Rose didn't bother with breaking the silence. To make things less awkward, she wandered about, cleaning patches of dust from the walls and fluffing the pillows. As the small maid loaded a dirtied dish into a tray, she heard Vilma speak and offer her self defense training. "My Lady... I appreciate it, but you seem awfully tired..." Rose hesitated, wondering about the prospect of learning how to wield a sword. "Shall I tuck you in, my Lady?" She asked.


"Like I said, when I get better... " Does this maid ever listen to what I say? It's feels like I am speaking in half sentences or something... Vilhelmina thought to herself with a bit of frustration. She decided it was best to let it slip, for Rose sure was being nothing but good to her at the moment, and didn't deserve Vilhelmina's dumb frustration. "And yes, for now I could do with some shut-eye." Said Vilhelmina and smiled.


C RANK ACHIEVED!
Time:
Evening

Location:
On a forest meadow

On their way north, heading to the Wyndan Resistance Base, Vilhelmina and Rosalia occupies themselves with some sword practice on a tiny meadow a few leagues away from where the group had set up camp for the night.It was evening, but there was still enough daylight left to get some swordplay practice done. Vilhelmina had made simple practice swords out of sticks and ropes, and now Rosalia was standing in front of her ready to learn.

“Uhm... Ok, so first off, you'll want to be very easy on your feet. Work with your toes and be ready to move at any time. You can't allow yourself to be too stationary when out of armour or you'll end up a pin cushion in no-time.” Vilhelmina said with some nervousness as she showed the maid what she meant by entering her ready-stance.

“Good! Now, you shouldn't choke your sword like that.” She said and walked up to Rosa to help her adjust her grip around the practice sword.

“I know it's heavy in one hand, but your grip around the handle is supposed to be delicate. See, you use the momentum and weight of the blade most of the time, you hand just leads the way, and that's easier if you have a looser grip. The strength of your arm is really only needed to make the blow count once you hit something.” She tried to explain, but it was a bit awkward, for she had never been an instructor before, and it was hard to understand how best to teach someone even the very basics of how to wield a sword.


The maid hated fighting and swordplay with all her heart. But if she wanted to protect herself like her Lord said, this was the way to go... right? And, why were swords so heavy? Rosa kept stepping over her toes as she gripped the heavy material with her right hand. Rose was never like this when delivering plates of vegetable stew! She followed Vilma's instructions, placing her feet in the stance. Though, on the maid, her hand was shaking. Sure, she could run rather quickly and was agile, but the sword merely hindered her.

"W-What? Oh!" As the swordswoman loosened her grip, she dropped the practice weapon clumsily. This clearly wasn't her strong suit. "This has been the seventh time, my Lady! I don't know if I'm quite cut out for... sharp things." Rosa took a deep breath, stepping forward awkwardly and striking. Except, as she struck at the air, her entire arm moved along with her in a slanted, arm-sword-punch thing. Seeming rather proud of herself, she clapped giddily. "Did I do it correctly?" Rosa asked. "I don't think I've ever used my arm like that before, miss... Can you demonstrate that to me again? Oh, or better yet! Maybe we could get someone to aid us!" The green eyed girl exclaimed cheerfully.


Having been walking by, ie: spying on the two for some time, the young sweet Mordimort stared at the two from behind a tree nearby. "...was this... a sword lesson?" she asked herself watching Vilma and the pastry lady do the thing you usually do when teaching somebody to use a sword. Mordi wasn't sure what to think of this... the woman there was a sword master then!?

Surely it was true, why'd else would she be teaching Rosa?! She had to be in on this, no matter the cost! no matter what she must do! no matter how many push ups she must... well... maybe up to ten but she needs a small break.. and a snack... A snack right now would be nice actually.

With talking to the duo fully incentiveized(not a word but you know, it should be) she set to motion her plan of approach...

Coming out from behind the tree she came holding a copper sword she had brought along on her journey, holding it close (and sheathed mind you) she walked towards them both, walking down the hill she was hidding atop of.

"Umm... H-h-h-ey! Can i joi- UWAAA!" with the screech that sounded like a bastard mixture of a eagle and a cat with it's tail stepped on she fell down the hill, sending the sword flying and clattering helplessly on the ground as she rolled face first down the hill with the grace of a cat wrapped in duct tape and ducked into a barrel of grease.

She rolled for a moment and stopped face down, just short of the two women, with her sword laying 2 feet to her left, equally as pitiful.

She whimpered, staying still on the ground.

"Ooooww...."


Vilhelmina had just been about the give Rose some further instruction when she was interrupted by someone speaking up close by. But when she turned to look who it was, Vilma gasped at the sight of a tumbling towards them down the little hill that overlooked the meadow.

A moment later one of the strange, new, children – Mordimort – lay prone on the ground in front of Vilhelmina and Rosalia. Even though the girl was whimpering, Vilhelmina was sure that the fall hadn’t been too nasty, after all, there was plenty of soft moss and grass to dampen the fall. “You alright there?” Vilma said and helped the poor girl up on her feet.

“What are you doing here, tumbling around like that? Don’t you mind where you put your feet?” Vilma said and shook her head but with a smile across her face.


Rose gasped in pleasant surprise. "Madam, it's the cute child I saved! Truly this has to be a miracle." The maid beamed, eyes wide as she hugged Mordi. "I didn't know you could wield a sword! This session is just going perfect, isn't it~" Rosalia had merely thought that the child was able to wield a sword with as much adequacy as she thought. Then again, she thought all fighters were indeed brave ones. The thought of the small child (obviously they're the same age) holding a sword on top of her slain enemies was too much for her to handle. Rose could almost explode from the cuteness.

"Are you okay, my sweet summer child? I do not see any major injuries..." Rose carefully looked around her body to scan for wounds. How could someone like Rosalia be capable of carrying a small child with one arm yet she found a sword to be troublesome? The time they first met at the war carriage was a surprising encounter, the woman tackling her and ending with some croissants being handed out amongst them. In addition, Mordimort wasn't really small, in fact, she was about her height, if not taller.

Gently setting her down, the green eyed maiden suddenly had a bright idea. "Oh, I know! How about the two of you duel? I would very much learn from both of your techniques~" She clapped her hands together in excitement. Truly this was going to be a fun lesson.


"Eh!? I'm in!? Wooo!!" Mordi celebrated with eagerness shared by none other in the world, she quickly scrambled to her feet and dusted off her clothing from the slight bit of dirt that accumulated in the descent from above. She grinned, picking up her blade to draw it from it's sheath, stumbling abit as she hurried to recapture the blade's handle in her hands as it not soon after nearly slipped from her fingers.

"Eh!? my.. techniques?" she asked looking at the woman with the sword held in both hands, her eyes glancing back towards Villhelmina and Rosa for a moment. "O-o-of course! yes! I simply have to.. remember how father did it is all... now Mordimort think... umm.. feet like.. thiiiis? or... umm..." she shuffled abit with her feet and held the sword towards Villhelmina more like she was holding a broom to chase away a angry raccoon.

"You can do this Mordi.. just like we've practiced..." she shook like a baby lamb with the blade in her hands, the sword's weight, while rather light, was enough for the newly christened magical initiate to struggle abit with her noodley arms.


Vilhelmina was happy to see that the girl was fine, and it somehow warmed her heart that the maid seemed to care so greatly for her new friend. And even if inviting the girl to their training session was fine (yet a bit surprising) Vilhelmina was a bit astonished when the maid suggested a duel.

It was a silly thought really, which showed how little the maid knew about swordplay. Vilhelmina shook her head, and looked at Mordimort who stood there with her bronze blade trained at her. The girl hardly even knew how to hold a blade, and her arms was already trembling by the weight of it.

Well, I suppose we should make the best out of it. Vilhelmina thought and pointed her wooden practice sword at Mordi and re-entered her ready-stance. “A duel it is then. I shall allow you to make the first strike. Go on, strike me with all you've got!”

Vilhelmina was going to use this opportunity to teach her students how to parry and side-step. Her intention was to go on an all out defense until the girl was flat out of energy. See, if Vilma's judgment was anywhere close to good, it wouldn't take long before the girl's strength gave up on her and she wouldn't be able to handle the blade properly. A few minutes of focus and then it would be easy to demonstrate good ways to avoid the incoming blows without really having to worry about getting hit by the sharp bronze blade.


Mordimort took in one large breath... let it out.... and rushed forwards with the sword held high. "HIYA!" the girl yelped... or was it supposed to be a battle cry? As she lugged the sword towards the woman, not lunged, not swiped, best way to describe it was lugged, her eyes closed, practically everything was being done by the weight of the sword in question... which wasn't very much.

In fact she had missed entirely, the blade coming down instead upon a rock, sending a arm numbing vibration up into the poor girl as she yelped in sudden pain. "Oww!" she exclaimed, with a single tear running down her right eye as the blade dropped from her hands, which she started to rub together to get rid of the weird feeling.

"...Don't laugh! I'll... I'll get you good this time!" she picked up the sword again and slashed sideways towards the woman... falling very far short and cutting nothing but air...

Pouting she attempted one more time, actually managing to get the blade close to Villy, of course it was... very sloppy, but she managed to keep it on track this time... somewhat... Most likely due to the fact she wasn't closing her eyes this time.


As Mordimort was swinging her sword around without much control or without any technique to speak off, Vilhelmina just kept side stepping and parrying. In truth it was a bit embarrassing, and Vilhelmina couldn't imagine that anyone really learned anything from this folly. As Vilhelmina saw the tiny droplets of tears emerge from her opponents eyes she realised that she perhaps should stop this before the poor girl hurt herself.

When Mordimort's next stroke with the sword fell, it was, for once, actually on a true trajectory towards Vilhelmina. But in the blink of an eye Vilhelmina rose her own sword to meet the incoming bronze blade, an with a thud the bronze bit into the wooden blade where it stuck.

“Good, finally you open your eyes! Promise to never close your eyes during a duel ever again!” Her voice was a bit on the stern side, not because she intended it, but because she was subconsciously mimicking her brothers words from way back when he taught her the basics of swordplay.

Vilhelmina placed a stern look upon her opponent and witch a swift jerking motion she caused the two blades to separate. A second later, the wooden blade struck the bronze blade again, and again, and again! Vilhelmina quickly stepped forward while sending quick and precise strikes focused on her opponents blade. The quick series of blows finally caused her opponent to drop her blade, sending it flying a few meters before it stuck in the ground.

“You can not allow yourself to lash out at an opponent without a plan like that, or you've already lost!” Her voice was still stern and an imitation of Ed's, but this was a fact that Vilhelmina didn't realise. She was really treating Mordi the same way Ed had once treated her during practice. Sure, it was effective, and had made Vilhelmina become a accompliched duelist, but at the same it had also made poor Vilhelmina feel so utterly useless each time she did anything wrong.

She forced herself to replace the stern face with a smile, and the sternness in her voice was quickly changed into a softer tone. “Now, pick up your blade again and we'll make you a proper swordsman, shall we?”


The maid stared at the practice weapons in awe. It was truly an educational experience. Truthfully, Rosalia could clearly tell the technical differences between Vilma's precise and effortless-looking strikes compared to whatever... Mordimort was doing. She didn't want to hurt her feelings, however. It wasn't like she could do any better. Rose had never picked up such a large weapon, much less fought someone with it. Rose let out a dramatic gasp as the two sparred. "Wow..." She let out in awe. "My Lady, you are truly talented!" Rosalia clapped her hands in excitement.

When Vilma had struck the practice blade repeatedly, Rose immediately stopped admiring the swordswoman. "My Lady! You mustn't scold children in this way..." Her statement to defend Mordi was quiet and barely audible. The woman's stern voice had scared her as well as dainty hands covered her bright green eyes from seeing her hard strikes. Rose now knew that she was not meant to be a proper swordsman. Still, she watched on and looked onwards. "My Lady, a question. Would you be able to demonstrate simple strikes meant to disarm someone and escape?" The maiden asked.


Clear that she lost, the young lady's cheeks were red and puffed up in defiance. "...You...." she growled with her foot tapping on the floor, which she then stopped to pick up her blade, this time more fueled with annoyance then anger that she wasn't doing well. "I'll show you a proper swordsman! You...you... graceful beauty!"

She shouted to the woman and readied to learn, this time with a face filled with determination, she WILL show this woman whats what! Even if she has to wring the knowledge from her pretty head!

"Hey! Why are you only watching?" mordi looked to Rosa with a raised eyebrow. "Don't tell me your watching just for a laugh? Think me messing up is funny?" the young lady huffed once more, unhappy that the kindest woman around was just sitting there when SHE wanted this first, sure Mordi would be happy to have all the attention but...

Well...

Didn't she want to be a part of this?


Vilma looked at Rose with eyes wide open for a brief moment, completely surprised to have been told what to do or not by a maid. Hearing such orders (even if whispered) from the maids that worked for Vilhelmina's family back home certainly was rare, and it was truly surprising to hear it from Rosa, especially considering that Vilhelmina was currently her instructor during a lesson in swordplay. But Vilhelmina wasn't at all angered, no, Vilma already knew about the overly caring nature of the maid, so she let it slip with a smile instead.

"Scold children? She is ways older than I was when first I started practising swordplay, besides, I'm quite certain few instructors would call this scolding. Now, disarming is only possib-..."

She was interupted by Mordi who called her a... Graceful beauty? Now, that's at the best insult I've ever heard...

Vilhelmina grinned widely and was close to laugh at the girl's words! And as Mordi went on about Rose not partaking she couldn't hold the laughter inside anymore. A light giggly laughter made it past her lips and filled the air, quickly growing into a full laughter and a tear to her eye.

"Oh, Mordi. You're quite a fiesty one, aren't you?" Vilhelmina said, wiping the tears of laughter away from her cheeks. It was nice to finally be able to laught at something, but she had to control herself or Mordi might become even more upset. So, she quickly changed into a more serious tone of voice:

"But you are right, I think Rose has rested for long enough. Both of you, with blade in hand, let's look at the basics again. Rose, as I showed you before; light on your feet and work with the weight of the blade, not against it. Mordi, you just do your best to parry." Vilhelmina said in an attempt to get serious again before this got out of hand (which it had already done according to her).


Rose blushed, getting called out was something that did catch you off-guard from time to time. "What do you mean, sweet child?" She asked, letting out a few giggles. Rosalia simply could not take Mordi quite seriously. Why was she so cute? "Of course not~ It's funny, but I would be quite willing to join this battle." She curtsied politely and faced Vilhelmina. Clearly, people didn't curtsy or start with formalities before a bloody battle with the enemy.

Rose wasn't very good at this, training or not. "Of course, my Lady." Nodding, she picked up her practice sword. Yet, gravity and coordination were her enemy. Rosalia was used to smaller and lighter forms of training like hidden daggers or spiked gauntlets. Light on your feet, work with the weight of the blade. Like the polite lady she was, she bowed out of habit and allowed Mordi to get herself ready.

Now was the moment of truth. Her wrists flicked in the wrong position that merely looked awkward and jabbed straight forward, bringing most of her body outwards and towards the woman. The maid stumbled over herself, the handle slipping from delicate wrists that just weren't meant for fighting. And there the blade went, straight for her head.


"Alright fluffy! Lets do this- WHAAA!" she gasped as he tried to "parry" which more looked like a wild swing upwards. The swords collided as the blades went skyward, the red haired young woman dumbly stared at the swords as the flew directly into the tree's branches, getting stuck up there.

....

........

.............

"J-j-j-j-j-JUST AS PLANNED!" the young woman exasperated with her fists closed in triumph, or atleast triumph that she is using to hide her utter embarrassment. Why did she have to be so terrible with the blades!? why didn't daddy's lessons sti-

She is suddenly reminded of those times long ago... like they were yesterday.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Now Mordi, look closely, to wield a sword you must put all of your heart and sword into it, and as you swing you sword you must bring all your energy into yourself... AND SHOUT YOUR SPECIAL ATTACK!" her father lashed forwards with his sword, charging towards the straw dummy as mordi watched in sheer amazement at her father.

She rush forwards and with two hands on his blade sliced the dummy in two!

"ELDRITCH SMACKDOWN!!"

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

....

"...So thats why i've been doing so badly..." she sighed for a moment as she remembered the key component to all of this... not the stance, not the way she held the blade... but...

The special attack name!!!

How could she have forgotten!?!!?!?

"Fluffy! i figured out what we need to do!!"


When both of Mordi and Rose failed completely with a task that Vilma thought impossible to fail, she lost much of her spirits. And even though Mordi was yapping something about having figured out what to do Vilma just shook her head.

"I think we've had enough practise for today... Mordi, get those blades down from the tree and return to camp..."

She sighed. As she started walking away. Teaching these two how to use a sword is going to be harder than I thought...


B-RANK ACHIEVED!
 
Last edited:
Rose & Grieves
@SirBlazeALot
Grieves


Time: First Night of the Blue Rose



Location: Kitchen of the Blue Rose



Interacting With: Rose
@theglassangel


Support Level: --



full


Meeting everyone in the port before boarding was surprising for Grieves. He'd expected Diana to be the youngest member of the Assembly, and found it strange that the President would send her in the first place. But apparently, the Pontifex saw it fit to not only send his young son, but to only send him with an even younger maid and a thin swordsman. He'd been expecting the Vicar to arrive with a gaggle of the most powerful mages that Palenia had to offer.


The maid was particularly plucky and volunteered once the crew had boarded to cook dinner for not only the first night, but to cook breakfast, lunch, and dinner every subsequent day before hurrying off to the kitchen. And with a furrowed brow, Grieves followed behind her and introduced himself in the kitchen. "I am Tyson Grieves, but you need only address me as Grieves. I will oversee you in the kitchen to ensure that each meal is to Madam Dusette's taste palette, which I believe you will find to be more than adequate for all other crew members." Grieves stated with a bow. With the attempts on Diana's life, part of Grieves' job was to make sure she wasn't poisoned. In order to do his job correctly, he had to assume that this cutesy maid with her warm smile and innocent eyes was merely wearing a mask to cover up her true cold, calculating, and murderous nature.


Once he'd properly introduced himself, Grieves pulled a white apron off of the rack and pulled it on over his uniform. It was too small and made him look pretty ridiculous but it didn't seem to phase him in the slightest. He rolled up his sleeves, folded his hands behind his back, and monitored the maid's every action by standing directly behind her, towering over the maid, and studying her vegetable chopping technique. "Hm..." a low, gutteral, and judgmental hum came from his chest before he critiqued her. "You're cutting a tad bit too thick, wouldn't you agree?"



Rosalia




Truthfully, she was excited to meet all her new "roommates". Everyone was so nice to her... or so she thought. Other than the people from Fuccino, everyone was relatively nice to her. I mean, who would ever be mean to someone like Rosalia? Upon boarding the ship, she had tears all over her face as she waved goodbye to all of her maids. Rose volunteered to cook all of the meals, as she was afraid the butler of Fuccino would over-exert himself or cut himself with the kitchen knives. As soon as everyone boarded, Rose had a bright, green-eyed smile on the face, and handed out cookies to anyone that asked. The maiden wondered where the rest of the cookies went... the white haired explorer did seem like a big fan of the desserts. She didn't pay much attention to that, though.


Rosalia wanted to make sure that everyone was okay for the ship ride. She had heard horrible things about seasickness. Not that she would've known until now. Luckily, most people on the ship seemed fine. Even still, no one seemed to know why a maid that had never traveled anywhere in her life came along for a potentially life threatening trip. The answer: her cooking. Even though she cooked desserts the best, Rose was pretty well rounded, though, you could always tell whenever it was her cooking because it didn't matter what she was cooking. Why? Rose's food always had a light, yet sweet aftertaste to it.


The whole reason why the butler had to be there, hovering over her and not cooking confused her. Rosa was never known as someone that got very scared often. She was more scared of a spider than a 6 foot something man judging her cooking. Today, she decided to cook a hearty vegetable stew. Rosalia was actually cutting small hearts for the stew. "Too thick, you mean these veggie hearts?" Rosa asked, wearing her apron that was actually a bit looser on her. The hearts were made of sliced potatoes and carrots while the large loaf of bread was cut into a larger heart. "B-But if they're not big enough, it won't be filled with love~" Looking at his stern face, she pouted.




full


"Too thick, you mean these veggie hearts?" Grieves nodded solemnly. "Mm." The next thing to come out of Rosalia's mouth caught him highly off guard. "B-But if they're not big enough, it won't be filled with love~" An eyebrow shot upward and Grieves' pupils flicked from left to right and for once, he couldn't properly articulate his words. "Um...excuse me?" he asked with a scoff in an attempt to hold back laughter. Looking into the girl's eyes, he cocked his head and couldn't help but let a small smile grow on his face. There was an undeniable innocence in her words, tone, and eyes, despite the fact that it made literally no sense and a man without class could have easily twisted her words into something more lewd than she intended. Or at least, he thought she hadn't intended to come off that way. Part of him knew that this could all be an act and the girl could still very well be a cold blooded killer... but his intuition said quite the opposite. "Is that so?" He humored the girl. "Well, we certainly wouldn't want that, now would we? I ask that you'd forgive my ignorance." Grieves gave the girl a small bow, and though the veggies were still too thick for his liking, Chef Grieves would let it slide. "Perhaps I should begin a side dish to accompany your...lovely stew?"




"Mhm! It is so, Grieves~ My Lord likes them thick, you see!"
Rose cheerfully exclaimed, chopping the vegetables with a certain happy air about her. "Oh yes, yes, yes! I would love that very much! I'm Rosalia Rotavelle of Palenia and I plan to give my love out to the crew~" She smiled as the maid introduced herself. The poor maid spouting unintentional innuendos was a regular happening back in Palenia. Even the most disciplined of mages couldn't contain their laughter to Rose's confusion. It soon after became Lamont's personal duty to make sure Rosa's innocence was never corrupted.


Putting the seasoning on the hearts and buttering the heart bread, she sliced the bread, thick as she liked it and put them onto plates. The seasoned hearts were later placed on the soup, stirring it as it cooked every so often. Wafting her dainty hand on top of the pot, she sighed. Warm, and comforting. The ingredients for the meringues were off to the side. Desserts were always her favourite part of dinner.... so what if..? "Mister Grieves, would you mind if I cook dessert?"




full


"..." Rosalia's words ran through Grieves' head as he stood there silently studying the maid with a perplexed frown on his face. She was two for two now with this whole "love" business and Grieves was beginning to suspect that love was indeed her business. Surely the Vicar wouldn't have brought a prostitute with him as his aid? It wouldn't be the strangest thing he's known a Lord to do involving a prostitute, and if Palenian literature was anything to go off of...the people up north liked getting down and dirty. Grieves had always thought those books were just pious and conservative people finding an outlet to express their more base desires. And he wasn't one to judge but..."...How do you intend on... 'spreading your love', Lady Rosalia?" the butler asked cautiously.


He kept Rosa in his peripheral vision and worked next to her on his side dish. What was it? Pull-Apart Cheese Bread. A large walk in fridge had been designed specifically for the Blue Rose to preserve some of their food. I know what you're thinking. Fire Emblem? Refrigerator? How? With magic of course. It was simply a large wooden box surrounded by blue jewels and magical text written in Blue Ink all over it's walls. The gems radiated Ice Magic and thus, bam, magical refrigerator known as an Ice Box. Eventually the blue jewels powering the grand achievement of magical engineering would de-power and need to be replaced, but that's what the shipwright was for. This was the largest Ice Box Grieves had ever seen; it was intended to hold food for their entire journey. Basically this entire paragraph is so these fuckers can have cheese and other shit.


Grieves selected an artisan loaf of bread and cut several lines through it, but not all the way through. He turned the bread to cut perpendicular lines into it, breaking up the bread into little pluckable squares. As he grated several different cheeses into a bowl, Rosalia asked him if she could handle dessert. She still hadn't managed to make Grieves not sus, in fact, he was a little more sus than when he came in but that was mostly from him being unable to take Rosalia for who she was at face value. "Just 'Grieves' is fine Lady Rosalia, no 'Mister' is required. I have no qualm with you cooking dessert. If it's anything like the scrumptious cookies you prepared for us, then I'm sure the crew will be in for a treat. Would you mind terribly if I watched you at work? I would be most grateful to study your technique."




Rose looked at him, confused. How could he not know how she could spread her love? Rosalia gave him her signature blank stare, communicating her confusion. "W-What do you mean, sir? Spreading love is the best thing anyone can do! Don't you find joy in helping people, with cooking, cleaning, defending your Lord and Goddess? You're giving someone a smile on their face~" She smiled as an adorable example, playfully touching her dimples with her index finger at the same time. Of course, she had no idea of prostitutes or of the smut that was so prevalent in Palenia. There was one time in the marketplace when scantily clad women in a seedy little building asked if she would like some love. Her innocence had been saved that day once Maria, one of the older maids had grabbed her wrists and taken her away. "Bless her soul..." Was what rang throughout the maid's chambers that day.


But I digress. "Thank you, Grieves! In return, you may refer to me as Rose, Rosa or simply Rosalia~ Oh Goddess, I'm flattered... a fellow chef complimenting another!" The maiden clapped her hands together as the butler cooked. "I am sure the side will be just as tasty! But of course, you can learn the Palenian way of dessert making!" A bowl was in front of her, as she cracked the yolks into the bowl, extracting the egg whites into a larger mixing bowl. Rosalia whisked them well. "Now, my favourite part... the sugar~ My Lord never likes it when I give him too much sugar, but I just can't seem to help myself sometimes..." Rose mischievously giggled. Though, not for the reason you would expect. The maiden knew full well that Lamont loved her cooking, however, they were the result he sported the occasional muffintop from time to time. But that was where the distinct sweet aftertaste that came from everything she cooked. Rosa had the special talent of adding sugar in every dish and still making it taste good. A useless ability, but an ability indeed!


Pinching small amounts of sugar as she whisked away her egg whites, she threw in small amounts every so often. "Grieves, why did you decide to be a chef?" Rose asked.




full


The maid and the butler shared a moment of miscommunication as they stared at each other, each with their own brand of confused facial expression. Rosa clarified what she meant, and it sounded like an answer a Care Bear would give. Too sweet and too impossibly kind to be real. It had to be a front, this girl was a stone cold killer. She had to be. The Vicar brought along a hooded swordsman who looked rather dangerous, and Grieves himself had witnessed quite a few "sweet but fucking deadly" maids in his time. Hell, that's most young maids in Fuccino. Still. At least she wasn't a prostitute. That'd be highly unprofessional. Grieves didn't return her smile and merely gave her a stoic answer. "I'm afraid I don't worship the Goddess as you do. And I've only been hired to serve Madam Dusette for the duration of the trip. Other than that, yes, I suppose I do... derive joy from my work."


Grieves sprinkled various herbs into his grated cheese mix before spreading the cheese through the crevices of the sliced loaf, all the while glancing at Rosa pretending to be studying her cooking techniques, but really he was just making sure none of her ingredients included fucking poison. He paid special attention to her hands. She had many variations of her name, and as always, Grieves had silently chosen to call her by her full name, Rosalia. He nodded along as Rosalia spoke. "Surplus amounts of sugar? That is quite the simple secret. Is that perhaps where all of the love is contained?" Grieves asked curiously as if he were actually intrigued, but he was actually just being sassy in his own 'polite butler' kind of way. Grieves finished preparing his cheesy bread and placed it into an oven, or, a Hot Box, which operated in a similar fashion to the Ice Box except in a smaller space and with red gems instead of blue.


"Grieves, why did you decide to be a chef?" the maid asked as she continued her dish. Grieves kept time in his head for the bread and stood behind Rosa with his arms behind his back, overlooking her as she cooked. "Hm?" he thought about the question for a bit before deciding on an answer. "It began as a method to expand my utility for my employers. But then I discovered that I am quite fond of culinary arts. Perhaps even if I were not a butler, I might experiment in the kitchen should such a hypothetical version of myself have the free time to do so. And what of you? How did you become a maid?"




"I am glad you derive joy from your work~" The emerald eyed woman smiled playfully and imitated his uptight manner of speech. Rose then cluelessly hummed to herself, paying no attention to Grieves' suspicion. Besides, did Rosalia particularly care about the fact that she sounded like a carebear? Sadly, that is what the butler of Fuccino must do. Deal with Rosa's... carebearness. Continuing to whisk the mixture, the egg whites still weren't fluffy. With her dainty hands, it took her longer than most to do the labour part of cooking, as much as she enjoyed it.


Rosalia nodded. "Of course! I learned this from a chef in Loris. Sugar is an artform, and even I cannot fully master it. Some say that in Loris, chefs put sugar into just about every dish and it still manages to enhance instead of clash with their cooking. I plan to put sugar into everything, so that the world becomes just a bit sweeter~" If the maiden didn't sound like a carebear before, this was just about even sweeter, no pun intended. Still, Rosalia hoped to master the art of sugar. Even if she was young, the petite maid was still considered to be skilled.


As Grieves answered her question and added a new one, here's a surprise for you. When it comes to Rose talking about tragedy, you'll find that she just about lets it all out. There isn't a point of keeping it in, and it made the maiden rather pure this way. As well, Rose was also a very bad liar, some would come to find. "Well, my family was on good terms with the Vicar's. We weren't poor, but we weren't nobles either, so it was known that I was raised well. My mother and father died on one of the exploration trips to the East, so the Pontifex took care of me and that is where I met my Lord! I learned how to cook and clean soon after. I was asked by my Lord to accompany him to the West, to which I agreed. I fear it might be dangerous, but as long as I am with my Lord, I will be okay~" Rose smiled, oddly cheerful at the fact that she had nonchalantly told him of her life story, only leaving out the whole "kidnapped by a cult" thing.




full


Though her verbal methods seemed less than savory (pun intended), upon watching the maid, Grieves had to admit to himself that she wasn't totally devoid of technique. But visual technique could fool any master chef. Grieves was reserving his judgment for the taste test. "I must admit, I have not dined in Loris, though I have heard that Lorisian chefs are revered for perfecting the finest Palenian delicacies. I suppose I will see for myself." That was Grieves' way of saying "bitch u can't put sugar in errthang." At the end of the day though, Grieves preferred that she put sugar in her cooking as opposed to poison. Unless...the sugar was poison! By The All... this taste test would be especially important then. Perhaps in the short time that he'd worked for her, it would be his final service to Madam Dusette.


Grieves' answer to Rose's question of his career choice was contained. He'd only mentioned what he thought she needed to know without boring her with the personal details. And though he thought she would do the same, she very much did the opposite. The death of one's parents was nothing to bat an eye at, especially since Grieves' really only had love for his mother and father. "Forgive me for asking, Lady Rosalia." Despite standing behind her, Grieves bowed out of habit. He attempted to change the subject rather quickly. "Surely the Vicar chose you to accompany him for combat purposes as well? My own abilities were certainly an important factor for the President when I was selected to serve Madam Dusette. Though I must admit, all of my combat experience has been contained to fighting for sport... I've never fought in circumstances under life or death."




Rosalia was distracted again, thinking back to the days of meringues and cakes from all colours of the rainbow that seemed to do a light ballroom dance in her tongue. Roses made of white chocolate with light pink frosting... Rose wondered if she would ever be able to taste it ever again. Then his apology had brought the young maiden back to reality. "O-Oh no, please, do not worry. I wouldn't have told you if it wasn't okay~" She chirped, absentmindedly stirring. It had really been a long time since her parents had passed away. Rose remembered that day, with tears down her face and eating nothing but her parents' favourite pastries, or just... nothing at all. The Pontifex and his Vicar were kind men, treating her well. Besides, she felt the kindest thing they could've done was taken her onto this adventure... right?


That was when the butler asked her of combat. Oh, how, it nauseated her to think about. Her mantra was repeated over and over in her head. Knives are for cooking, not hurting people! She thought. "I don't think he has, Sir." Rose shook her head, her lip quivering at the thought of hurting someone. Realizing the next steps, the maid put the meringues where the heat boxes would be and joined them with the soup, adding seasoning and yes, sugar, to the latter. "Of course.. I am trained to... But I would prefer if I didn't. T-The way I got to serving my Lord was only a matter of circumstance and not necessarily skill, though I would like to think I had some too~" Rose gently stirred the pot with the stew as she waited for the desserts. "I couldn't possibly imagine fighting in either of those situations. I am quite hard to hit, I suppose. I leave the... defense to some of the other servants. My Lord is also quite powerful, servants are supposed to protect their Lord, but it always is the other way around, to my dismay..." She pouted.


Finally, the meringues were done! Now... the soup still needed some work as it cooled. "Sir Grieves, would you mind tasting both meals I have prepared they've cooled down, please?" She asked, politely.




full


The maid was chipper yet...strangely open, much like reading a book. Grieves couldn't be sure if this was genuine behavior, or if she was attempting to throw him off her scent by revealing personal information (which could easily be fabricated) and by coming off as ditsy and harmless. So in order to gauge where her loyalties stood, Grieves baited her into taking a light oath. "Though we serve different masters, I believe it would behoove the both of us to behave as if all three of our representatives are our responsibility. Surely Madam Dusette will take priority for me, and as will the Vicar for you, but should we run into trouble of any variety while visiting Satrella, you can count on me to defend your lord as I would my lady." Grieves wasn't lying in the slightest, he fully intended on keeping the relationships between Palenia, Fuccino, and Herranow strong. He viewed his own competence as a representation of Fuccino as well, and would make Diana look even better among her peers.


When the meringues finished, Grieves took Rosa up on her offer. "Certainly Lady Rosalia." He was going to taste test them anyway should Diana decide she wants one. Of course he couldn't taste them all so he merely planned on shaving a piece off of them if Rosa offered Diana a specific cookie. He delicately took a bite out of the fluffy looking pastry. As he'd expected, it was sweet as hell, but overall, it was delicious! "Absolutely scrumptious, Lady Rosalia," he said once he'd swallowed his first bite. Then he finished that fuckin' cookie yo.




Rosa didn't hesitate to respond. Serving everyone, not just her Lord, was a duty! "Of course, as a young maiden, I plan to serve all of the Assembly to the best of my ability~" She nodded, a fiercely loyal look in her eyes. "Servicing people is just what I do!" Prepare for another tangent. "In a place like Palenia, it is normal for most people to be able to serve as well as fight. We are in fact more of a traditional country, but I love it with all my heart." Rose said, quite wistfully.


Already, she was feeling it bit homesick. "I don't know what I would do if I wasn't serving or helping anyone. Maybe I would teach children to cook?" She shook her head, as if to shake away her thoughts. "I know how it feels to have a bond with a Lord. I do not know what I would do without the Vicar... I assume it would resemble the sensation of missing something you never realized you needed~" Again, she was lost in thought.


When Grieves complimented her meringues, her eyes immediately lit up. "R-Really? Thankyouthankyouthankyou~" Rosalia squealed in happiness. It was always a nice pick-me-up when a fellow chef complimented her cooking. It was like a form of art to her. The soup she had been stirring had finally been finished. With a small spoon, she lifted the meal to her lips. "I think this is cool enough to consume now... would you like to try some?"




full


Gauging the maid's loyalty to the rest of the Assembly was a tough call. Though she seemed very genuine, as if she was speaking from the heart, Grieves still couldn't be sure if she was just a talented actress. Being overprotective was his job. So long as he couldn't trust the maid, he'd have to keep an eye on her, along with all the Palenians, Herranese, hell, even the Fuccinians on board weren't off the hook. In fact if anything, whoever made an attempt on Diana's life was more likely to be Fuccinian than not.


There was a disconnect between them however. Rosa went beyond loyalty toward the Vicar, it seemed that she was dependent on him. He'd never met a servant in Fuccino who felt the same way, and he was no different. "On the contrary Lady Rosalia. Madam Dusette and I are bound by duty, and nothing more. Once we've returned to Fuccino, if she sees no further utility of my services, then I will simply be hired by another liege. I have lived most of my life without serving her, and I will continue to do so upon dismissal. Until then, I will serve her as I have served my other masters. With pride and diligence. And I will replicate this treatment for the Vicar and the Prince when possible." To Grieves, it sounded like Rosalia's relationship with the Vicar went far beyond duty. He shuddered at the thought of being so attached to anyone he'd worked for previously.


Grieves nodded along to Rose's gratitude but found himself not wanting to finish the meringue. Sure it was good but he'd never had much of a sweet tooth himself. They tend to upset his stomach. However, it would be rude not to, so he sucked it up and finished off the last few bites while pulling out his side dish. He delicately plucked a piece of cheesy bread from the loaf and tried it himself. Above satisfactory, he thought to himself proudly, and then nodded to Rosalia. He took a wooden spoon of his own and made sure to get one, yes exactly one, of each ingredient in the soup on it. This took a while of course, but when he finally did and he finally tasted it, he chewed for a moment, as if he was studying every morsel one at a time. When he finally swallowed he announced, "Quite satisfactory, Lady Rosalia. As I suspected, the vegetables are cut a tad too thick." He delicately dabbed at his lips with a napkin and repeated, "Nonetheless, quite satisfactory indeed." He gestured to his side dish and out of pure courtesy offered, "You may have a taste if you wish."


Grieves began to gather bowls, stacking two tall towers and somehow managing to balance each in his palm with what looked like little effort. "Come Lady Rosalia. Let us set the tables and prepare to serve the others. They should come looking for their first meal shortly." He gently pressed his shoulder against the swinging door leading to the galley open and added before leaving, "I am looking forward to your next dish Lady Rosalia."


C RANK ACHIEVED!

 
Last edited:
Lirim & Roth
S SirBlazeALot
Lirim

Time: Afternoon before Chapter Two


Location: Somewhere in the woods



Interacting with: Roth


It was a long day and a good hunt. He had woken up in sunset after dispatching with his gang of misfit Laguz. They quickly said goodbye and the two had set off in their separate ways. Whenever he was alone, he liked to reflect on his life. How did he even get into Wynda? No one knows. Lirim was simply wandering as usual, what he had heard was that the mountain ranges were spectacular, not so much that there was a rebellion. He swore that if he had ever met a rebel, Lirim would help them out in any way he could. To the nomad's knowledge, the reason Laguz and Manakete were so reluctant to help him was because of Tarosi slavers taking away their stones. Unbelievable how people could just take away other's freedoms. Again, he didn't even understand why they stood with their alliance when Lirim knew they were against Taros. Why not leave if you have a problem with that? He wondered.


He had caught some winter rabbits for the day. It had to be enough to supply him with a full day meal. Lirim rested upon a tall tree with a cooked rabbit and a lit fire to the side. His horse feasted on dried grass and melted snow. Although he preferred warmer temperatures, there was a certain charm about a perpetual winter. Hearing a rustle in the leaves, he spotted a fellow wanderer. At least, he thought so. "My fellow wanderer, would you like some cooked rabbit?" He asked.




Roth



Location: Whispering Woods



Time: Afternoon before Ch. 2



Kickin' It With: Lirim
@theglassangel


Roth_zpssdunpyly.jpg~original


"The hunt never ends." Roth grumbled his mantra throughout the day. He said it whenever he had to push through the pain: fatigue, wounds, and...hunger. That last one was what had Roth in a piss poor mood today, hunger. It was his own fault, he'd made the mistake of looking his breakfast, a loan doe and her young, in the eye. He couldn't bring himself to kill a mother in front of her child or a child in front of her mother, so he purposefully scared them off with an enraged growl. As a result, he'd eaten nothing all day, and he'd become grumpier than normal with every passing hour. I guess sometimes, the hunt does end.


But deer aren't exactly Roth's game. Orcs were his genocidal obsession, and his hatred of them motivated his every action. He was following their trail via footprints and droppings. He could tell that the gaggle of bastards he was hunting was on the larger side, but Roth had no fucks to give. "The hunt never ends," he reminded himself quietly as he followed the trail. The scent of fire and cooking meat wafted into his nostrils. Orcs are known to use fires to cook meat, although they never manage to do a thorough job of it, disgusting fucks. Roth readied his javelin as he crept toward the smell. He could hear the fire crackling on the other side of some foliage...heart racing, adrenaline pumping, holding his breath, he burst through the leaves!...Only to find a regular fellow chillin' with his horse and cookin' rabbits.


"My fellow wanderer, would you like some cooked rabbit?" Roth blushed with embarrassment and let himself breathe for a moment. He probably looked an awful lot like a bandit comin' in hot with his spear raised and shit. Roth stuck the weapon in the ground, folded his arms and furrowed his eyebrow. "You don't have to bribe me. I'm not here to hurt you," Roth assured him. He figured that was the only reason why the man was offering him food. "I thought you might be something else," Roth's low and rocky voice sounded highly disappointed, and very withdrawn. The smell of cooking meat was quite enticing, especially since he hadn't eaten all day. His stomach audibly growled, voicing its disagreement with Roth's refusal.




Lirim listened to Roth feeling flustered. That was the thing with fighters, the shock on their faces when you weren't going to put an arrow in their neck was just priceless. The nomad shot him a boyish grin as he held the rabbit in his hand, almost waving it over the elf's nose. "Bribe you? I can't have too much to eat, or else Azha wouldn't be useful to me anymore, isn't that right?" He pointed to his horse, dark brown and adorned in Sietic jewelry and desert fabrics. Braids ran down the horse's mane and ended with beads, much like Lirim.


"Just take it, my friend, I insist." Lirim laughed and yawned, throwing him the rabbit. He might have hunted a bit too much at once, it was almost scaring him the amount of rabbits. Hopefully, another stray hunter would come across a tasty treat. "Something else? What exactly do you mean? Are you calling me some sort of cyclops?" Lirim noticed his disappointed voice, though he didn't question it. Maybe Roth had accused him of being game. He sat down, patting a dry spot and beckoning him to sit. "Don't lie to a fellow brother, I am not deaf." He teased lightheartedly. "Tell me, what is your name and your business in the Whispering Woods?" He asked. Lirim's tone wasn't suspicious or guarded in the slightest, but curious as he said each word in between bites of cooked game.




Roth_zpssdunpyly.jpg~original


Roth studied the man's belongings, wondering what an archer so obviously Ifrinic was doing on this side of Wynda. Perhaps a mercenary? Perhaps a member of the Alliance who had deserted? He was wary, elves stood on confusing ground with the Alliance. He knew that the more human you looked, the better. High Elves generally got special treatment from humans, but green, purple, blue, hell, sometimes even golden or red skin was often too alien for other elves to be fully accepted. Still, this man was offering him free food and it was too tempting for Roth to say know. The man apparently sensed this and tossed rabbit over to him. Roth's reflexes allowed him to catch it before his brain even processed that he did. "Hmph." Roth grunted and took a seat, watching him out of the side of his eye as he prevented himself from ravenously devouring the rabbit. Table manners, man. He took small, polite, and awkward bites of the meal.


The man got a small laugh out of Roth with the Cyclops comment. "I count two many eyes for you to be a cyclops," Roth held up two fingers to accent his epic pun game. Roth swallowed a bite and wiped his mouth before he answered the rest of the archer's questions. The Elf studied the archer for a moment, his features somewhat softened. Brother? He cleared his throat and announced, "I am Roth, and my enemy lies not with the Tarosians, your people, or the Wyndans. People aren't my problem. The war we should be fighting... is a war on Orcs!" Roth growled, the very word made his blood boil. "I hunt them wherever they may go, and I won't stop until I've killed each and every one of those foul monstrosities!" Roth took a bite of the rabbit and pointed a few feet away. "Do you see those indentations over there? It's a trail. I've been following it all day and I won't rest until I've found them and I've bathed the soil in their blood." Roth set down the rabbit for a moment and gruffly asked, "And what of you, hunter? Aren't you a little...far from home?"




Lirim was surprisingly good at reading people. The way the man sat down to the way he looked at the archer. The signs of a guarded brother. Sadly, he knew why. In Ifrin, tribes of elves/Laguz/branded/any marginalized race were hostile against humans and for good reason. Tensions have been getting higher in his home country and it took much longer for the man to gain trust amongst them. Eventually, Lirim would help tribes fight off the Alliance, and then he would leave. His eyes widened in pleasant surprise as he nearly spat out his bite of rabbit. He laughed at Roth's lame pun, and a bit too loudly in fact. Lirim heard rustling in the trees as startled animals began to fly away. "You are too funny, my brother!" The nomad exclaimed, wiping a stray tear from his eye.


The lighthearted laughter soon stopped as he saw Roth's face turn serious. Why did he start talking about his enemies right away? What did the man have against orcs? Well, who didn't have anything against any monsters? Lirim believed that anything that was out to hunt humanity as a whole was something that as already beyond cooperating such as orcs. He wasn't the type to hunt monsters out of sport, but Lirim did appreciate people who did. The general rule was, a monster that was out to hurt anyone else would receive an arrow to the heart. Still, Lirim didn't judge how intense Roth's hatred of orcs was.


"I am Lirim of the Wanderers." Lirim sat back, leaning against the tree. "It's quite natural to leave and split up to other countries. I don't particularly have a reason for being here, though exotic Ifrinic spices sell well in Wynda if you are not aligned to the Empire, which I am not. I do not align with any sort of Resistance or Alliance, I am simply me. And I am simply here." He leaned back, sharpening some of his arrows. "Although, being simply me can be a bit lonely and purposeless, and I would like to think that I am a generous person. Tell me, brother, may I join you on your hunt?"




Roth_zpssdunpyly.jpg~original


Along with the animals fleeing the scene, Roth was surprised by Lirim's reaction to his golden joke about Cyclopes. He jumped a bit at the man's laughter, but found his fear quickly dissipating into pride and joy. In all of his time on Earth, he wasn't sure if he'd ever managed to make anyone laugh that hard. He himself began to laugh, albeit nervously. Roth's joy was short lived and was replaced with his default seething rage as he explained what he'd been doing in the woods in the first place.


Slowly but surely, Roth's rage was replaced with curiosity, and then fascination as he listened to Lirim. The way the archer made it sound, everything was so simple. And Roth could relate. Ever since he'd begun to conceive of leaving the military he'd found that the politics of nations rarely had the best interests of the common man at heart. Though he wasn't a fan of the Alliance, after all they'd been the catalyst that caused him to leave the military in the first place, the Resistance had yet to earn his favor as well. He was of the opinion that no matter who came to rule they would put their personal agendas above the needs and wants of the people. Roth was ecstatic when the archer offered to help him slay orcs.


"If you seek purpose, I can assure you that exterminating Orcs is as about as high as they come," Roth informed him rather proudly. "Unlike people, their evil natures are far more apparent. Lirim of the Wanderers, I am not adverse to letting others join me in my cause. But I've seen the weak of heart meet their bloody end on the blade of crudely crafted Orcish weaponry." Roth took another bite of his rabbit and looked away to avoid a seafood situation as he spoke with a full mouth. "I've learned to steel my guilt, but I still feel it necessary to warn you: Orcs are ruthless. They have the civility of a wrathful drunken brute. If you choose to accompany me, your potential death will be on your hands, and yours alone. Though I feel it's better to die for a noble cause than for the benefit of faceless royals."




Lirim listened intently to the elf. At least he has a purpose. He was envious still that he had not found his own. Did Wanderers do nothing but... wander? Wandering, by a textbook definition meant to drift from one place to another without conscious intent or control. Was that not what the archer did to get him to Wynda. However, Lirim was a kind man. At least he could get some purpose from fulfilling others. "I am glad you have a purpose, brother." He smiled, taking bites that weren't too big or small and chewed thoughtfully.


"My brother, I do hope you're not underestimating my abilities, I'm quite sensitive, you know~" He responded teasingly. "There's only one way to find out if I am truly cut out for this. However, considering I survived so far just with Azha and I, that should speak volumes, no?" Lirim looked admiringly at his mount, petting her rather affectionately. He looked again at Roth, but really looked at him.


What Lirim saw was a proud, yet guarded face. Someone quite roguish and battle-worn. I mean, who wears battle paint unless you really have no chill? Roth did need someone to help him relax. "Hmmm... I have a challenge for you, brother." A smile crept up his face. He grabbed an extra rabbit and set it on top of a bush. "If I hit the eye of that rabbit, I shall join you on your journey. You can make up whatever circumstance you want if I lose. Whatever you want~" He repeated himself for emphasis, looking forward to what Roth could come up with.




Roth_zpssdunpyly.jpg~original


Lirim wasn't wrong, coming this far to Wynda from Ifrin was no easy task. Well, assuming Lirim started in Ifrin. Still, Roth wasn't sure if he knew what he was getting into. Of course, this is because Roth looks at Orcs as the absolute worst thing to ever be created, so he could go a little overboard when describing how dangerous they are. Especially since he lived solely to kill Orcs...talking about them as if they were hyper dangerous also fueled his ego. But who could refuse help when fighting the monstrosities? The more Orc Hunters there were in the world, the better. So he'd already planned on accepting the man's assistance...or talking him into it if he chickened out.


However, Lirim instead offered Roth a challenge, and knowing Roth, he wasn't going to back down from a challenge. He watched the archer place the rabbit on top of the bush curiously. "If I hit the eye of that rabbit, I shall join you on your journey. You can make up whatever circumstance you want if I lose. Whatever you want~" That last bit sounded awfully suggestive, and the light shade of pink burning under Roth's green skin reflected how it had effected him. "Th-The eye?" he asked for confirmation, turning away from Lirim to look at the rabbit. That was certainly a small target to hit. "You're either a cocky bastard or an exceptionally skilled bastard. Either way will be entertaining for me. I accept your challenge. But no tricks!" Roth stood up and walked across the small clearing they stood in. "Your bow is made to fire farther than average! So you have to shoot from here!" Roth folded his arms and grinned. "Still think you can do it?"




Lirim nodded. "The rabbit's eye, my brother." Nope, he wasn't one to bluff, if Lirim could hit a moving target with a horse moving at quicker speeds, then he could most certainly hit a stationary rabbit. Especially with a longbow. "They're not mutually exclusive, you'll come to find. For many a journey I have met both cocky and exceptionally skilled bastards. While I can be characterized as some by my enemies, I do not wish to be your enemy, quite the contrary. I do not have many enemies, so that will not be a problem, hunter." Lirim had a weird way of thinking, most foreigners would find. It was quite lax and simple, but gave off an air of someone with an old soul.


He held his hands high in the air, longbow in hand. "No tricks, my brother." Smiling, he took a few deep breaths. Squinting his eyes close, he shot. "Aha, we'll have orc for dinner, Roth!" The archer shouted, almost enthusiastically. His arrow shot from the clearing he was standing near. To clarify, he lifted the rabbit into the air. The arrow hadn't just shot into its eye, but it's iris, the center-most part of the eye.


Feeling like he still wanted to have fun before the hunt... Lirim had another proposition. "Now... for the actual game~" Going back to the clearing, he shot haphazardly. This time, the arrow only landed on the rabbit's nose. "I have lost fair and square, my brother. Tell me, what will you have with me?~" He smirked. Out of nowhere, the nomad had found a loophole. Even though he had said that if he landed the arrow to the eye, he would join them on their hunt. However, he never mentioned if it was the actual challenge of wins or losses. Therefore, he never mentioned losing and landing a hit on the rabbit to be mutually exclusive...




Roth_zpssdunpyly.jpg~original


The human sure did have a confusing way of saying things. That was all Roth could think about for a moment as he deciphered the Infrinic man's words, only to find a simpler way communicating what he was trying to say. "Could've just said you're both." It was mysterious and frustrating all at the same time. Roth folded his arms judgmentally and looked to the rabbit with a grimace on his face. He preferred when people spoke through their actions as opposed to flowery speech.


And that was all Roth needed to see. As the archer had promised, he nailed the bunny right in the eye. Roth's grimace turned into an approving nod. "Impressive," he would have clapped if he didn't think he'd come off as a brown noser. He scoffed and chuckled at the announcement that they'd be eating Orc after slaughtering them tonight. "If an Orc doesn't kill you, eating one will. I would bet gold on that. Filthy bastards."


Roth was about to go get his lance and lead his new companion on the Orc trail he'd been following, but then Lirim announced it was time for the actual challenge. "Wait, what?" the elf asked, confused as Lirim lined himself up for another shot and missed the eye. "But...?" Roth looked at the rabbit, confused for a moment, but then, thanks to Lirim's demeanor, he sort of caught on to what the archer was getting at.


Completely flustered and flabbergasted, the proud knight backed away as shades of pink began to congregate on his cheeks. "'Have with you?' Wh-What does that mean?" The funny thing about Roth is, despite his Wolverine-like voice, masculine demeanor, and military experience, he wasn't the most romantically confident person and struggled at the art of flirtation. "I-I'd have nothing more of you than to k-kill Orcs, remember?! Th-The noble cause of wiping them off the Earth so that they may never terrorize others!" Roth wasn't completely sure what the archer could have been getting at but it sounded awfully suggestive.


"Th-There's no time to waste with foolish games! You've proved yourself to be a competent shot already!" Roth quickly tried to change the subject and went straight for his javelin leaning against the log he'd been sitting on. "So are you coming or not?"




C RANK ACHIEVED!
 
Last edited:
Fridith / Roth
Fridith_Mug.jpg
Roth_Mug.jpg
Time:
The morning after the battle in Whispering Woods

Place:
The village
It was still quite early in the morning. The sun hadn't yet managed to climb above the tallest trees of the forest, and as such it's rays were filtered through their many branches. There were still many clouds lingering in the sky, reminding of last night's heavy rains.

Fridith was currently sitting on a tiny bench, unpacking some dried fruit and jerky from her pack - her breakfast. She'd just come from the stables where she had checked in on her trusted steed, Fjalar, for the fifth time since they're arrived here last night. A bit excessive perhaps, but leaving Fjalar alone in the stables in an unknown village wasn't something Fridith much liked. A Pegasus was a rare and sought after animal, and for better or worse that generated much attention among the locals. And Fridith didn't trust the locals (or anyone else for that matter) around her beloved steed without supervision.

Speaking of people she didn't trust... She suddenly lay eyes upon Roth, the elf who had helped them out during last night's battle. The man had shown great skill in battle but just as great a portion of rudeness and foul-mouthedness (that's a word!!!). And fob what Fridith could tell he had an ego big enough to go with it as well. She found out strange how the other man, who was admittedly at least a tiny bit charming, would choose to travel with such a person.

Rude but yet intriguing... Well, everyone deserves another chance, don't they? Thought Fridith and tried to get the elf's attention by waving.

"Care for some breakfast?"


It was Roth's first night in a long night that he slept with a man-made roof above his head as opposed to the Ord created rocky ceilings he had become accustomed to. There was no bear to slay, no muscle to make into bear jerky, and no hide to turn into clothing. No fire to start and thus he didn't have to spend hours searching for dry firewood in the rainy nation he loved. A nation that he had stepped outside of his comfort zone for.

In truth he didn't think adjusting to "civilized" life would be that difficult. But instead of a bear to triumph over, there was merely an innkeeper. He didn't even pay for his own room, the cowardly woman in green who seemed to be in charge of the entire... "army's" coinpurse did, and she looked as if she was ready to wet herself when she handed him the key to the room he shared with Lirim.

Sleeping in the bed was near impossible, Roth tossed and turned in his covers until he finally gave up and redressed. In the early hours of the morning before the sun came out, he'd returned to the woods. And while he was out there, he considered changing his mind and ditching. The sound of the wilds enveloped him and sang to him, and he knew he was where he belonged. But he also knew he had sworn himself to a higher purpose and he could no longer run from his oath as a knight.

Once the sun came out, Roth returned to the village, feeling quite guilty for considering going AWOL on Wynda's only hope. This guilt manifested in the green skinned man jumping a bit when he heard a voice and put it to a face that belonged to the rebellion. Roth snarled at her on instinct, he knew that people assumed the worst of him and he in turn did the same to them, thus creating a vicious cycle. "Breakfast?" he stopped in his tracks and repeated the question warily.

Surely she had seen him leave last night. She probably knew he was ditching. Assumed he was ditching. Yeah he thought about it, but he didn't! And now here she was trying to poke her nose where it didn't belong... or did belong. Paranoia set in, but the mention of breakfast had his stomach advising him in the form of a weak growl. Roth glared back and answered, "That depends... what are you eating?"


Maybe this was a mistake after all. Fridith thought as the vicous-looking man greeted her by snarling in a manner that definitely matched his appearance to some degree. Heck, she actually recoiled a tiny bit at first, almost dropping the items she was currently preparing. It was very unlike her, normally she didn't scare easily nor was she jumpy in almost any situation. But the man she had now invited to breakfast was no ordinary person, he was an elf... Or something along those lines quite at least. Which in turn meant that he was somehow related to the Laguz. And that had a huge effect on poor Fridith, making her more nervous than she had expected just moments ago.

Get yourself together, don't let that get to you now.
Fridith paused briefly to gather herself and then continued to unpack the food items. "Someone woke on the wrong side of the bed... Didn't sleep much?" She said in a teasing kind of way, choosing to comment his beauvoir before answering his question.

"Well, I was planning on having some jerky, some apple slices and juniper berries. All of which you are more than welcome to share with me." She continued in a genuinely friendly and warm tone of voice, actually imitating her mother's way of speaking without realising it. She patted the bench, meaning for Roth to take a seat next to her.


Roth's eyes narrowed and he immediately answered her tease with an agitated, "What do you think!?" He was, after all, fully expecting that Fridith knew he left in the night and had second thoughts. She probably watched him do it! That stuffy priestess probably told her to keep an eye on him!

But then she brought up jerky, Roth's one true weakness. And she said it in such a... warm and welcoming way, the green tint of his skin actually took on a little tint of pink. Kindness always caught him off guard and made him a little bit flustered. "J-Jerky?" he repeated and looked at her like a wary stray dog contemplating whether or not it should accept food from a stranger. Perhaps that was his wolf side coming through.

"Fine." He finally decided. "But only because you seem to have an abundance and I don't want you to waste it on your giant winged rat!" He came to the bench and sat down as far away from Fridith as he possibly could, looking down and away with a pouting, almost childish face. "Though I suppose you handle yourself well enough on it... better than most wenches."


"Wench? Winged rat?!" asked Fridith, making sure to let her voice and facial expression commuinicate that she didn't like Roth calling her or Fjalar such things. At first Fridith had actually thought she'd reached to Roth's more civil side by offering him some breakfast. Like, just the mention of jerky sure did seem to do the trick. But it didn't take much longer than for the man sit himself down on the bench next to her (well, there was a quite wide gap between them, enough to make Fridith feel even more uncomfortable), and accept the offering and it was aleady obvious that he wasn't going to play nice just yet. The bad words he spat out was like a river of rudeness and ill-behaviour.

"I was actually expecting some manners from you, now that I am offering you food for no other reason than that I'm trying to be nice. But if you're going to be an ingrateful prick about it, I'm no longer so sure the offer stands." She said, again sounding like her mother, looking Roth straight in the eyes in an attempt to lecture some manner into him. She looked at him still, but the warm smile on her face was already gone without a trace, and in it's place was a highly questioning face.

"So, what are you doing up so early? And you seem to handle yourself quite well too, on... whatever it is you eat." She said, trying to get on with another topic.


The elf had trouble making eye contact. His insecurity toward his appearance made him uncomfortable whenever people tried to look him in the eyes. Whenever they did, Roth would always imagine they were thinking about how ugly he was. He scrunched up his face, refusing to look at Fridith, and folded his arms. He stubbornly replied, "I'm not hungry anyway." To save his pride he lied and refused to apologize, even if it meant sacrificing jerky. Delicious... nutritious. Jerky.

"Save it for your rat,"
he growled, demonstrating a willfully ignorant idea of a pegasus's diet.

Roth twitched and immediately snapped, "I eat the same shit everyone else does." His low rocky voice added, "I don't eat people, if that's what you're insinuating, wench. If you must know I... I don't like being indoors." Roth looked out into the woods and asked suspiciously, "What are you doing up so early? Watching me?"


Again the elf called her beloved steed a rat. It was no rat, especially not in Fridith's eyes, no, Fjalar was her best friend, her one and true love, a majestic pegasus braver than any else. Comparing Fjalar to a rat for the second time wasn't going to be tolerated. So, Fridith put down her piece of jerky and stared at her hand as she clenched it into a fist while Roth carried on.

You know,” she said, quite calmly but also with sort of an edge that betrayed that she was getting upset, “I came out here early this morning to care for Fjalar. And the only plans I had for you this morning was giving you breakfast; breaking bread - a token of friendship and appreciation between allies.” She got up to her feet and turned to face the elf again, her voice getting higher pitched as she started on a real rant: “I was thinking to myself that it might be a mistake to speak to you at all because you didn't exactly strike me as the nicest of persons after your show of complete rudeness last night during the battle, but you know what? I decided to give you another chance, because who am I to judge someone who's on a battlefield? But apparently I was damn right about you, a rude ingrate that is not worth my time. Our cause might have need for you in the battle against our oppressors, but hear you me, next time I find you speaking a single bad or condecending word about me, Fjalar, or anyone else that pulls their weight and do something good for this world, I'll refurnish your bloody face. That clear, elf!?” By the end of her scolding her face had turned red in anger, for she had worked herself up so immensely. It wasn't really like her to get this angry at a stranger, but Roth had certainly hit a nerve, and the fact that he was an elf and thus related to the laguz made it even harder for her to accept that they didn't get along. Why do I have this constant feeling of guilt towards these people?! I'm not a bad person! Not anymore! Why, oh why, did I have to address him as 'elf'?!


Roth sat by idly, rolling his eyes in disbelief. A likely story. Then her shadow cast over him, and he realized that she had stood up. At first he was a little taken aback by how much he had triggered her. Looking up at her made him feel like somewhat of a child being scolded. Her words fit the exact identity he had constructed around himself, to protect himself, and in a twisted way, it was kind of gratifying to hear someone be so spot on about "him".

He stood up and refused to back down. "Ha! It's quite clear, wench!" Roth growled down at her. "Quite clear why the Resistance has failed on almost every front in defending my homeland! What general would place his faith in idealistic little girls riding about on flying ponies!? What would you, a pretty human girl know about oppression?! You kill a few Tarosians and you think the world is gonna go back to being sugar and pegasus shit!? Maybe for you, but not for me!!" Roth scoffed and added, "I've half a mind to leave you sniveling whelps to cry under the boot of your oppressors!" Roth said the word mockingly and facetiously.


Fridith had promised to punch Roth's face in if he didn't change his manners, but now that Roth had replied and was just as bad as before she felt rather cornered. Of course she didn't actually intend to actually punch him, but still, she hadn't really expected him to better himself right away either. In a nutshell she'd made a bad call and was now facing the consequences. She had to remain calm. "You little piece of shit!" And there it came, more of a snap decision than an impulse, she threw her fist forward, aiming it at the green face of the elf.

Now, it's important to know that Fridith wasn't often one to start fights or to get violent over petty disputes such as this. She had remained completely calm times before when she met vile or rude people that perhaps deserved way worse beatings than Roth did right now. But there was something about Roth that managed to get penetrate her facade and make her lose all self-control. She had just punched one of her allies, one in the resistance. And she was already feeling a huge storm of regret coming at her, only temporary being kept at bay by the sudden rush of having just punched someone in the face.


Similarly to Fridith, despite his aggressive nature Roth was rarely ever the first one to make things physical. He didn't start fights, but he did finish them. And after getting over the shock of being sucker punched, his first inclination was to do just that. He tightened his fist and raised it, covering his bleeding nose with his other hand, only to then lower it in frustration. Viciously beating his ally would be a bad look to put it lightly on his first day within the resistance. Plus, she was a woman, and he knew people would view knocking her on her ass as even more heinous. Plus, she was a human, surrounded by mostly other humans aside from Vyn, the token Elf.

He lowered his fist with an angry sigh and wiped his bloody nose on his forearm. "You know it's true wench," he smirked condescendingly, knowing he must have really gotten to her to make her lose her cool. This time he'd be ready to block another strike if she so chose to come at him again.


At the sight of Roth lowering his fist instead of sending a blow in return, Fridith felt safe. And in this situatio save meant regret. With her breathing still heavy from being worked up and angry, she turned her eyes away from Roth, ashamed of what she had just done. What made it all worse was the fact that she couldn't come up with a reply on the spot. Was it true? Was it true that she knew nothing of oppression? The painful truth was the same that it always had been; that she knew oppression quite well, just not from the perspective of the oppressed.

In the corner of her eye she saw the bright red blood run down Roth's face. It was her doing, and everyone would know it sooner or later. Her hard work to wash away the feeling of guilt, and the feeling of not being worthy her knightly title was suddenly undone. She was still a bad person, one that hit people over words, one that addressed people by their race in order to establish authority over them. She didn't want to be this person, but as first red drops of blood fell to the ground there was really no question about the fact that she still was.

"It's not true! And know that we'd be way worse off if everyone was as unwilling to cooperate as you are!" She counterned, trying to keep her head high even now. "But I do admit, it was wrong of me to do that to you but you forced my hand." Her voice was again turning calmer and her breathing was somewhat more controlled now.

"The only thing that sure is true here, is that I offered you a token of comradeship, and you spat in my face in return."


Roth snarled as she claimed he was unwilling to cooperate. If he was unwilling to cooperate, he'd have decked her right back! For a second, he thought about doing so, just to show her what a lack of cooperation from him actually looked like. But he stayed his hand. She gave him a better idea.

"Spat in your face? I did no such thing wench! All that is true here is that you punch people in the face when you get your pathetic little feelings hurt!"

He removed his hand from his face and quite literally spat on hers. "Now I've spat on your face and now we're even," he growled triumphantly before turning and storming away.

"Enjoy your breakfast wench!"



"I didn't mean littera-..." Fridith stopped all she was doing when she got spit in the face. She was at first a bit astonished and just stood there, probably looking quite dumb from the surprise. Whatever impulses of fighting back hit her to late, before she realised she was angry and wanted to get back at Roth a he was already leaving the scene. She sighed and sat herself down on the bench again as Roth disappeared from our of sight. She wiped the spit away from her nose and eyebrows first now, having let it sit there for a while.

This was not what she thought would go down when she invited the green elf to some breakfast. She had expected him to be grateful, or at least less rude than last night. Oh, was she wrong about that. She sat on the bench for a long while and pondered what had went down. Feelings of shake and regret filled her heart to she couldn't stand sitting there anymore. With yet another sigh she packed up her things and left the bench, no breakfast for her this morning either.


C-Rank achieved!
 
Last edited:
Hayden / Vilma
Hayden_Mug.jpg
Vilma_Mug.jpg
Time:
A couple of hours after Chapter 1 ended.

Place:
Forinth

Now that the elf had shown up, Hayden's position as navigator was no longer necessary. In truth, he could have left by now as he had planned, and now he'd at least have a clear conscience about it! However, the Vicar still owed him more of Rosa's delicious cookies and he wasn't ditching until he had them. Why leave empty handed after all of his "hard" work. So until the group reached a location with a kitchen Rosa could invade, Hayden would continue to travel with the Assembly.

However, now that no one was deferring to him, he was free to do whatever he wanted! It was quite nice to be free of responsibility. In fact, it was almost like old times. He could wander off and explore off the beaten path as much as he wanted, and so he did. And while he was wading through leaves he nearly tripped over an object burried beneath them. Gasping with excitement as if he'd won the lottery, he crouched down and brushed aside the leaves to reveal the glint of a blade. "Oh ho ho ho~ What do we have here?" Hayden gently picked up the sword, as if it would crumble in his hands. He stared at the sword, smiling from ear to ear as he flipped it over and studied every nick in the metal and the worn handle. Absolutely convinced he was holding the blade of a legendary Satrellian warrior, he knew he had to show it to somebody.

But who would appreciate such an awesome find? When he rejoined the rest of the group on the road, he picked out the first sword wielder he spotted. Falling into step next to Vilma, he hid the sword behind his back and looked at the swordswoman out of the side of his eye with a sly smile in place. "You'll never guess what I just found..." he teased, but he couldn't contain his excitement for long before he revealed the...slim sword. "Behold!"


Vilhelmina was quietly walking along the path, her head hanging and her gaze fixed on the ground in front of her. She was still a bit shaken by the recent battle, and her mind was filled with doubtful thoughts about herself. See, she had been harmed during the battle, and worse yet, Zakai had been so badly hurt that he was forced to retreat to find a healer during the battle. And even if they were both ok by now, and even if Zakai had actually told her that she had done her job well and that she was not to feel that she had let him down, she couldn't but feel that she wasn't quite ready for this. Figthing a war was not the same thing as fighting someone in a duel where there were rules and no real danger of being killed.

Then Hayden showed up by her side all of a sudden. And it was probably a good thing that he did, for his mischievous smile and him holding something behind his back was enough to make Vilhelmina focus on something else and forget about her troubles for a while. He asked her to guess what he was hiding, but before Vilhelmina could make a guess Hayden had already revealed what it was – a dirt-stained old sword.

“Oh, hi there Hayden. Uhm... Where did you find that?” She said an looked at Hayden quickly before returning her gaze to the sword. The blade had certainly seen better days, but that didn't mean it wasn't a decent blade that hid under the dirt and stains.

“May I look closer at it?” She asked with some excitment in her voice. Clearly, this was the kind of distraction she needed.


Hayden happily passed the blade to Vilma. "Of course!" he exclaimed. He pointed a ways back and explained, "I found it back over there in those trees... it's so awesome!" Seeing it in the hands of another swordsman made him wonder about the previous owner. It was a bitter sweet feeling, knowing that the blade had seen someone else through so many adventures and would never be reunited with its owner. However, now it would see even more of the world and go on new adventures until it was eventually discarded again, and the process would repeat over and over until eventually the blade became a legendary weapon! In fact, it may already be one! Hayden found it fascinating. "Who do you think it belonged to? A dragon slayer? A crafty thief? I'll bet it belonged to a dragon slayer, it looks like a dragon slaying kinda blade." It didn't. It very much looked worn, and as if even when it wasn't it was only destined to be a mediocre weapon. He sighed whimsically and allowed his imagination to wander. "If only swords could talk and tell us where they've been and what they've seen. Imagine the stories they could tell us!"


Vilhelmina carefully weighted the blade, trying to feel it's balance in her hand. The thin blade was almost as light as a feather and it's balance wasn't all that bad. But it really wasn't the work of a master, so Hayden's suggestions of it having belonged to a dragon slayer was really rather silly. But Vilhelmina smiled all the same, it was somehow uplifting to meet someone with a bit of imagination.

"Dragon slaying?" She asked, looking at Hayden, tilting her head to the side. "I take it that the dragons on this continent aren't bigger than house cats, then." Vilhelmina then added with a giggle as she held the blade out in front of her to get a good look at it. It wasn't much to behold, a rather short and dirty old blade, clearly not made for a greater purpose. "Nah, not a dragon slayer. But a thief isn't all that unthinkable. It's lightweight, easy to conceal, and actually rather well-balanced for such a simple blade." She brought the sword closer again, trying her best to find a marking or insignia of any kind, which would allow her to find out who once made the blade. (Not that she'd know anything about a blacksmith in these lands anway, durr). But to no avail.

"Now, if this sword could talk, I'm sure that it'd complain to us about how it was never given the honour of bearing a name. Perhaps it would tell us of the nameless warrior that once wielded it. Or maybe it would tell a tale of how it was deserted. I mean, considering were you found it, it must've been deserted at some point, either by the man who wielded it, or by his killer..." Vilhelmina said and gave the sword a go with a few practice swings to really get the feel of it. And it wasn't half bad, actually it's light weight allowed for more precision than her own sword did. Then again, her own sword was a heavier, adorned blade, made more so to look pretty in the hand of a noble lady than to actually be a proper tool of war. Yet another reminder that I'm not cut out to be here. She bit her lip and forced her smile back on.

"My best bet is that this blade was made along with many other of it's kind, in a hurry. Too much of a hurry to even consider giving it proper detail or even the mark of it's creator. A shame really, for it's not all that bad a blade, all things considered." She said and held the sword over to Hayden again so that he may take it back.

"Perhaps you should give it a name?"


"Hmm I guess you're right... it does look a bit tiny for beheading dragons..." That made the blade no less of a marvel to Hayden however. Now he was visualising the thief that owned it. "Perhaps they were a bumbling thief who got into all sorts of trouble by botching their heists!" Hayden speculated as Vilma studied the blade. Walking could be boring when following a path, but Vilma had unknowingly found a way to occupy Hayden's mind for a while by piecing together this little mystery.

"I think it was deserted! The bumbling thief was in such a rush to escape law enforcement, they probably dropped it!" It appeared that the inept thief had become Hayden's head canon. He chuckled at the misadventures such a person would get into. They probably weren't too far from his own, Hayden had a penchant for getting himself into trouble.

Hayden was about to correct Vilma and say that they couldn't be sure whether the blade had a name or not, but then he noticed something. A forced smile. He noticed it because he'd forced so many smiles in the past few years and though they never felt natural or convincing to him, they had at least become easy to spot in other people. "Hmm..." He put his hands up when Vilma offered the blade back to him and shook his head.

"Mm-mm. I've got no use for a sword," he refused. "I was never much good with 'em. Why don't you hold onto it and give it the honorable name it deserves? It's not as pretty as the one you wield now but I never got the point of a pretty weapon. They're all pretty ugly when they're soaked in blood, aren't they?" Hayden thought this was quite humorous and laughed at himself. He placed his hands behind the back of his head and sighed softly. "Maybe clean it up a bit, sharpen it or whatever, kill a couple guys with it, engrave your name on it, become a legend, and then that ordinary blade will be a legendary blade!" Hayden slashed at the air with an invisible sword. He spoke in an epic, bard like tone. "A blade wielded by the legendary green haired maiden who saved the Prince's life countless times in the foreign land of Satrella! Steel stained by the blood of any Tarosian who dared to lay a finger on the Prince!"


A bit surprised when Hayden refused to take the blade back and at that being offered the dirty old blade as a gift, Vilhelmina didn't know what to say or do at first. It was sort of a nice gesture of Hayden to give it to her, especially granted how highly the man apparently thought of the rusted old weapon. But Vilhelmina wasn't really sure that she wanted it, she had no use for it. Unless I do as he says and polish it back to proper condition.

The way Hayden verbally painted a picture of her as some sort of legendary hero actually made the idea of working on the blade more and more tempting. Not that Vilhelmina expected any of Hayden's imaginary scenarios to come true, but at least the blade would be repurposed, and maybe even make a difference sometime? And even if Vilhelmina had little to no knowledge of smiting, she knew well how to care for a blade. So perhaps it was possible for her to do something about the sword's condition? She'd eventually need the help of a blacksmith, but that could be arranged next time they passed a town or village.

She smiled (this time a true smile) at Hayden and nodded slowly. "I can't promise that I'll make it a legendary blade, for I certainly doubt that I will become much of a legend myself. But I can promise you that I'll try to give this blade a new purpose. But only on one condition..." She said and looked at Hayden with some mischief in her eyes.

"You give it a name. It was you who found the blade, and you who put it on it's new path. The least you can do for it is to name it."


Hayden was pretty positive that if Vilhelmina actually did make it home with Zakai in one piece more or less, she would be revered as a legend. Though he typically stayed out of political nonsense, seeing as he deemed it to be quite boring, he'd been curious about the representatives from his own homeland. That was the only reason he'd bothered to memorize their names, and he fucked up Vilhelmina's whole name quite a bit before he settled on calling her Vilma. Despite the rumors about the nature of their relationship, his interest in them subsided once their voyage began, and he spent most of the trip obsessing over his map and occasionally drinking himself into a drunken stupor, only going as far to proactively socialize if he was demanding cookies and affection from Lamont's maid.

The look in Vilma's eye rejuvenated his interest in the Herranowans, and he met it with an equally challenging grin. "Alright lay it on me!" he accepted the condition, whatever it may be. Needless to say, his imagination went wild with possibilities, but once Vilma revealed what it actually was, he pursed his lips. "Oh." It hadn't been what he was expecting and at first, it didn't seem nearly as fun as anything that he thought it could be, but his usual pep returned to his voice as he chirped, "Okay!" He studied the blade and hummed, squinting at it for a while before announcing, "I bestow upon this mighty blade the name of...JESSICA!" he announced whimsically, before explaining, "I had a girlfriend named Jessica who stabbed me with a rusty knife once! I almost died~! Seems fitting, no?"


Vilhelmina noticed the disappointment in Hayden as she revealed the one condition. What was he expecting? But before she managed to ponder more about it, it appeared as if he had taken the bait again.

Given the enormous amount of imagination that seemed to live inside the mind of Hayden, Vilhelmina was certainly surprised when he named the blade Jessica. It was sort of a disappointing name even if it was funny. See, it was just an ordinary girl's name, not a name that rang with might or awe as would befit a blade that was supposed to go down into legend. Perhaps it was her own lack of motivation that had smeared of onto Hayden?

"Jessica? That's what we're going with? A woman who tried to kill you? Seriously? Just imagine when people tell the tales and sing the songs of the legendary Vilhelmina Stiern, who always went into heated battle with a tight grip around slim Jessica's handle!" Vilhelmina said, clearly amused by how silly she thought it sounded. She dearly hoped that Hayden would latch on and find her attempt at a joke amusing too.

"Erh, well... I was never good an naming things anyway, Jessica is fine. Certainly better than Justice, Vindication's Needle or whatever I would've named it." She said and laughed. Her ideas of sword names was actually sort of lame come to think of it.

"Though I do wonder, why did she try to kill you?"


Vilma's humor was a big hit with Hayden. He laughed boisterously as he imagined bards retelling epic tales about Vilhelmina and her trusty, formerly rusty blade Jessica and laughed even harder at the blade names she came up with herself. "Vindication's Needle! I like that one!" He commented through breathy laughter. Figures an actual fighter would think of more poetic names than he could. "You're a riot Vilma!"

The story of Jessica was among his favorites to tell. In fact, every story involving a former flame was. "I don't suppose you've had the pleasure of encountering a vengeful priest with a Berserk Staff?" He asked rhetorically. "A few years ago I lost quite a bit of gold to such a man in a really bad night of cards. Well...I guess it was a good night for him. I myself was quite intoxicated and forgot all about it until my companions reminded me on our way out of town! I didn't have the gold to pay the guy, but Drunk Hayden promised to pay him within a week! But I didn't! I figured I'd just never go back to the area. Little did I know, the vengeful priest followed me all the way from Palenia to Fuccino. After a delightful night in bed with the lovely Jessica, he crept into our room at the inn and cursed her. She woke up stabbier than usual, but given Jessica's taste in bed I thought she was just playing around! I'd even found the knife that she tried to kill me with earlier that day! Can you believe that? She tried to kill me with my own treasure! Hah!" Hayden sighed fondly and added, "Of all the women who've ever tried to kill me she came maybe....hmmm...third closest?"


Third closest? How could it possibly only be the third closest a woman had been off killing him? Vilma was finding it all very hard to believe, but then again some people seemed to lives more exciting lives than others, and perhaps Hayden had a knack for getting into trouble? Actually, from what she could tell interesting situations appeared quite often around Hayden. The finding of Jessica was a prime example of this, anyone else would've just passed by it without even looking, but Hayden just had to do looking under every rock, didn't he?

"Now, that's a story extraordinaire if I ever heard one!" Vilma said half-laughing. Not that almost getting killed was a laughing matter, but the way Hayden told the story it felt obvious that he wasn't really very bothered by it. "But third closest, huh? You get into trouble with ladies often, do you Hayden?" She said and raised an eyebrow.

Putting on another wide smile, Vilma looked at Hayden. "Well, thank you. I suppose. It's not every day your gifted a fine blade such as Jessica. I guess I owe you something in return?"


Hayden’s apathy toward his own life tended to shine in his stories, because this very trait was what got him into every mess he’d ever found himself in. While most people (especially those with sub-par combat abilities such as himself) would be cautious with the only life they were given, Hayden would toss his into the wind and chase after it, caring not where it landed. A life lived in fear, is not a life worth living.

A little bit of fear towards his love life might do him well however. “Yeah,” he responded breathily, rubbing the back of his head and smiling weakly. “I tend to attract the crazies.” 3rd closest to killing him indeed. Oh the stories he could tell about his evil exes.“Can’t say I hate it though~”


He appreciated people that he shared both his stories and his precious finds with. Though he wasn’t expecting to get anything out of it, now that the option had been given then that’s the one he was gonna take. “Sure, but what would you owe?” He thought aloud, pinching his chin and looking up into the sky. “How about, you just owe me a smaaaall favor?” He asked after a moment’s time, smiling pleasantly at the warrior.


Vilhelmina shook her head at Hayden, still smiling of course. The very idea of attracting crazies of the kind that comes at you with a knife sounded like a horrible curse to her. She couldn't believe that Hayden took it with such stride. But the fact that she did put her at ease after hearing the story, and quite frankly she was very amused by it all.

When Hayden started discussing her debt, Vilma got really intrigued. Sure, she had meant it like 'Yeah, I owe you one.' And that exactly what she owed was something that could be determined later on. But if the man already had and idea of how she could repay him for the sword, she was at least willing to listen.

“A small favour? Fine, you got something in mind?” Vilma said, and tilted her head as she pondered what idea could have made such a smile appear on Hayden all of a sudden.


Hayden flashed a daring grin and replied, “I’m glad you asked, Vilhelmina~!” He jumped in front of her and began to walk backward as he spoke passionately. “But I can’t answer that! Yet! Well actually...yeah I can. But not entirely!” Being purposefully vague before spouting his favorite word he whispered wistfully, “Adventure~!”

He moved back toward Vilhelmina’s side and put his hands on top of his head casually. “One day I might need a warrior such as yourself for an adventure, is what I mean. When? I’m not sure! Adventures tend to pop up randomly like...like zits! Except they’re less gross!...Usually. Sometimes they’re really gross. But that’s not the point! The point is, at sometime in the near or far future, I might need your help on a quest~ And you can always refuse but I’d like you to remember two things when the day arrives: you owe me one, and a life lived in fear isn’t a life worth living at all~” His eyes widened and he cooed, “Ooo~ maybe we can even bring the Prince along. I’m sure he’s dying to go on an epic quest!”


Vilhelmina laughed again at Hayden and his funny way of reasoning. She couldn't remember laughing like this since they landed on this new and cursed continent. And she was truly grateful for him brightening her recently bad mood.

"You're a funny guy, Hayden. And because of that I agree to going on an adventure with you sometime as thanks for this... Err... Beautiful sword. But like you say, that's for when all this - or current adventure - is over... And hey, Prince Hadwinn don't have to come, I won't be his bodyguard once we're done here." She said, totally dismissing the idea that Zakai had to go with them.

She did feel bad about that though. It was as if she was being unfaithful or something. For if she was being honest, there was no one she'd rather go on another adventure with than the young Prince. But around Hayden she'd rather be her own person, and not some sort of posession of Zakai's.

"I mean, it's not like we're glued to each other or anything..."


A sly look crossed Hayden’s face as Vilhelmina spoke of the prince. It was quite the knowing little look, but it was only there for a second. As quickly as it struck his features, his default bright smile and eyes replaced it. “Well, that’s good to hear. Being glued to someone seems really awkward.” Hayden had a lot of opinions about the royals’ retainers. Especially Grieves and Rosalia.

“But I mean, I bet he doesn’t get out much right? I’m sure his daddy would let him out if he was going with the legendary Vilhelmina, master sword maiden and wielder of the deadly blade Jessica~” He teased, grinning immaturely.

“I don’t know about you, but I’d love to be able to say I took the future king of Herranow on an adventure. Now that’ll be a story.”



"You're already on an adventure with the future King of Herranow, don't forget." She said in a way that sort of returned the brief slyness that Hayden had just treated her with.

"Now, I wish I could continue to daydream with you the rest of the day, but if I am to make sure our next adventure features the Prince I'll have to get back to work."


And by that she left Hayden behind, heading back to the Zakai's side, still smiling at the various amusing things Hayden had said and done. Jessica... Geez. But at least it's not Vindication's Needle.

Speaking with the hillarious guide sure had done some good for Vilhelmina. He had gotten her mind off the recent battle, and for that she was thankfull even if she didn't know it.


C-Rank achieved!
 
Last edited:
Marysa & Octavia
theplasticdemon theplasticdemon
Time: Afternoon, two weeks before Blue Rose landing Time loses meaning when you're with the one you loveeee~
Location: Apostle Quarters (Spare storage room, locked)

9578262._SY540_.jpg
"Octavia... I-I cannot apologize enough for this. I cannot seem to open the door and using my magic would too dangerous..." Marysa said, quite shameful of herself. This is why Octavia will never return your feelings for you! You're just too weak and useless, you're the youngest and the least favourite Apostle! The mage thought to herself. Self-deprecating thoughts couldn't do much to help her now. What was she supposed to do in this situation?

Deep down, she knew this was her own fault. Marysa had let it slip that she regarded Octavia as more than a friend after the incident with the mages shortly after she had become a commander. Even though Octavia simply nodded and said something rather professional and platonic, Marysa was practically infatuated. She seemed superior to her... whenever they had missions together, Marysa always performed her 'showier' spells.

Whenever another mage bothered to look her way, an intimidating threat to 'burn everything they love if they harm her' always made sure every magic user was in hindsight whenever interacting with the hero. Afterwards, she'd say it had to do with the whole mage incident after she became a commander and no one would dare question the great Marysa LeFebvre of Ifrin. Now and again, the mage would watch her train and simply "learn the ways of the sword" from the hero until Spades stumbled across her watching with a rather dazed look on her face. The rest was practically history. Who knew Spades would be a little too supportive of her preferences?

Through unknown mechanics involving several traps involving rubber ducks, fishing poles and several pieces of cake, forceful shoves and an... elephant (?), Spades ended up locking the poor mage and warrior together.

In a room.

Together.

Alone.

With Octavia.


Marysa's face began to turn a bright red as she averted eye contact with the dashingly beautiful woman. "You are a strong hero, thus you should know h-how to break this door down... right? Haha... N-Not that I'm pressuring you or anything, I would never do that, by all the Sietic gods..." OhbyIfritsmitemefromabove.Little did she know another one of Spades' traps prevented this door from being open...


1443263522195.jpg
Octavia had a very long day. She had to travel to meet with the Apostles all the way from Wynda. The war was still on her mind. It always was. Coming back to Taros always took her out of the action, and forced her thoughts to settle. She would search for trouble on the way back just to keep her mind off of it, but bandits and centaurs merely occupied her time. Training younger recruits took her mind away. The look in her countrymen's eyes as they strove to be more than themselves. That was a worthwhile distraction. And she'd been looking forward to it. When the recruits heard she'd be arriving they had probably been looking forward to it.

But Octavia was locked in a storage room. Luckily, not with bad company. Far from it actually. "It's fine Marysa," Octavia tried to reassure the woman through her soulless helmet, her voice sounding tinny and muffled in her regular speaking voice, which was more gentle in comparison to the domineering and commanding tone she spoke in when ordering troops around in the same helmet. She didn't want Marysa to try and open the door with magic. Wouldn't want her catching the whole castle of fire for their sake. Especially since there was an easier, less painful way to do this.

"I've broken down many doors in my lifetime, this one will be no different. Perhaps extra work for the servants, but it would seem it needed repair anyway, if it refuses to behave for you," Octavia had been attempting to make a light joke, but it came out like she literally intended on bringing someone's attention to the faulty door, like she was gonna file a formal complaint. Octavia readied her shield, and then made a roaring charge at the door. And when she bounced off the surface and fell backward on her ass, she had never been happier to have her helmet on to mask her embarrassment. "Wh-What?" she stuttered incredulously, hurrying to her feet to try again. But nothing.

She tossed her shield away and sent a powerful kick forward. Breathing heavily, Octavia stared at the door, looked to Marysa quickly and then back to the door. "M-Marysa I..." How to save face in this situation. The embarrassment and her powerful rams against the door had her feeling rather hot and uncomfortable. "I just...I've never encountered such an immovable object. I-I suppose I should expect nothing less from Tarosian craftsmanship." Octavia shifted awkwardly and sighed before jiggling the handle hopelessly and almost frantically. "Umm...I've no idea...what to...do..." Octavia made a move as if to wipe her forehead but that was obviously...quite problematic.

Octavia scoffed and prayed that Marysa hadn't seen that before conceding and taking off her helmet. She avoided eye contact with the mage and tried to arrange her long brown hair in such a way that she would have to look at the woman directly for her to notice her pink cheeks. Though she felt naked without it, what little air there was in the storage room felt great on her face. Octavia studied the door handle as if glaring at it would get it to unlock.


9578262._SY540_.jpg
Marysa sighed gently. At least Octavia wasn't mad at her. She took a breath. Octavia had a taller and athletic build. The mage could see the powerful woman causing chaos in the battlefield with her skillful strikes of her weapon to the expertly thrown shield, knocking out Wyndans back and forth. As the mage observed the hero, she hoped that she wasn't catching her staring. Biting her lip, she prepared to cover her face from the incoming pieces of wood.

Behave for me? What does that mean?
Marysa wondered. The door seemed to look like any other door. Wooden and latched on with metal, nothing steel that could only be dented. But living life as a tribeswoman meant that a lot of busier city architecture was very new to her, as much as she hated to admit it. Marysa flushed, she said it so seriously it felt like she was going to grab the nearest servant and order them to fix the door. Who knew? Someone could easily open the door from the outside or even call for help.

Hearing a crash, she figured it would be a good time to lift her arms but raised them again after Octavia kicked the door. Oh dear. This was a bad situation. If Octavia couldn't break open the door, then Marysa had no chance of escaping without someone intervening or burning the whole building down. "I-Immovable? Tarosian doors are made with nothing but wood and metal latches..." Marysa mumbled to herself. Speaking of intervening, the mage finally figured out what, or who, was behind this.

"More likely than not, it is one of Spades' pranks. H-He won't let us out until he's had his fun." Marysa grumbled and sat down. "Perhaps if we wait it out, he will become bored of us and let us out. Watching the two of us fail to open that damn door is what he wants..." She said, turning her attention to Octavia. Seeing the woman without her helmet on was uncommon, but she didn't look bad with it off. Quite the opposite, really. Marysa preferred to see her facial expressions and the focused look warriors had when fighting. Not that this situation was anything like the others.

"I-I hope he did not hurt you very badly. L-Let me see." Feeling bad, as well as responsible for getting the two apostles into this mess, Marysa decided to at least look at what wounds she had from that crash. The mage had studied some basic healing fundamentals and hoped her studying had paid off. However, what the mage didn't know was that any magic other than combat she was only mediocre in. Sighing, it was still worth a try. Almost a gut reaction, the petite woman reached for Octavia's face, cupping it gently.

Marysa locked her green eyes with Octavia's gray. She had never been this close before and what seemed like a harmless checkup turned into something lasting much longer... In fact, the mage nearly got lost in their gaze and broke away blushing. "I-I apologize, I-I'm getting too close to you, a-am I not? This closet is rather small..." Looking away from her, she took silent breaths to regain her composure. Now came the awkward time of trying to make conversation.


jagEfNggEOMEvGjKHyeY4iTyzGbMmtLCbpWCLN_WUH2rrg-Q_9E6aGs2AlV0Hl5hmuwYAwkONtc-izaraWt2rTO8aRX_VlbRzmsydqVxq6HZni55pneKoMXA4S6hXUM6MV5PI6ES
Whenever all of the Apostles were together, you could pretty much count on Spades being responsible for any funny business. Normally Octavia was partial to his antics so long as they didn't involve her, and as Marysa had said, choosing not to react was generally her course of action. But the clown had managed to piss her off this time. "Spades, of course. What an unfortunate time for him to play one of his silly little games. I've got a training session with the recruits to get to..." Octavia folded her arms sternly as if staring at the door would compel it to open.

Octavia wasn't hurt, or at least not in the face. Her shoulder had been a little sore but Octavia was usually sore from combat and training. She found it strange and awkward that her face was the first place Marysa would check. And the extended eye contact would make anyone uneasy, but especially Octavia. "I-I'm fine Marysa."

The commander turned away from Marysa at the same time and looked back toward the door sighing nervously. The closet felt a lot smaller than it really was due to the awkward tension. If only she could train in the ways of conversation as she did in the ways of the blade. She had no idea what to say to the woman. And she always worried that she came off as...more distant to Marysa than she would like to be. "S-So! How have your battles been going? I've heard terrific things..." Octavia turned to the mage and managed a shy smile.


9578262._SY540_.jpg
Was the room getting smaller? Or was it Marysa's insecurities taking up most of the space? Of course her face wouldn't be the one spot she would be getting injured, but the way her grey eyes stared back at her was enough to feel a blush rising up her cheeks. Damn Spades and damn his pranks. Sighing, it was Octavia's statement that became her saving grace. After many months trying to make up at least half the fraction of what she had done for her, Marysa would finally prove that she was worthy of Octavia's recognition. How would she do it?

Of course, by bringing attention to her accomplishments of the magical kind. Her fire had been lit. Prepare for her to rant on forever. "My battles? I-I've only been focusing on Ifrin for the majority of my battles. It felt great to be on the desert sand again. Some people find Ifrinic weather harsh and unforgiving, but the desert flowers bloom the brightest and the oases are the most beautiful." Marysa wistfully smiled, reminding the tall woman of her home. Now, she was back in Taros, doing the same thing as Octavia, training new mages. Wherever she was, Ifrin was always home to Marysa.

"Apologies for rambling, Octavia. I haven't came across many mages, but I had long forgotten my desert home was also home to rogue bandits and deserters of our alliance." She scoffed. "They had came, attacking me and my men. O-Of course we beat them, but I find magical fights more satisfying. Simply sellswords with low magical prowess, easily beaten with the taste of my slayer. At this rate, I shall neverimprove if I have no one of worth to test my skill." Normally, Marysa's troops consisted of mages, monks as well as wielders of dark magic, occasionally on horseback with some healers spread among them. They were always teamed with some other warrior or mercenary troops for double the power. Hopefully Octavia's troops would join them this time.

Noticing she might be talking too much of herself, her arrogant expression softened. Arrogance was always dangerous, not that Marysa hadn't indulged in such once in a while. Like now. What if Octavia did not care for her magic? "Though, I can assure you that my abilities only lie in magic. My sword prowess will never reach your heroic levels. The Resistance in Wynda nor Ifrin will never stand a chance against you." The dark knight's compliment only made her flush darker shades of red. Now she had to take the chance to thank Octavia now. It was either now or never, after this moment, she had to either thank or kick Spades right where the sun don't shine.

"Without you, I would not have even become as strong as I am... m-magically strong. I had sincerely thought that I would never be strong again, the day we met. I thought that... everything I had earned would be gone, forever. All of my precious studies... The only remnants I had of my tribe were the jewellery I brought with me... all burned to the ground." Marysa's fury had still remained as she clenched her fists. How could the mage ever forget such a heart-deafening moment in her life? The moment that reduced her to senseless anger and grief. Octavia having helped her was more than enough.

"Octavia, I cannot thank y-you enough. You taught them a lesson, and I became a commander almostweeks after. All as a result of what you have done to me, you have given me the determination to rise above everything being burnt. I have never gotten the chance to express my gratitude... s-so if you need anything at all, I am practically indebted to you."


jagEfNggEOMEvGjKHyeY4iTyzGbMmtLCbpWCLN_WUH2rrg-Q_9E6aGs2AlV0Hl5hmuwYAwkONtc-izaraWt2rTO8aRX_VlbRzmsydqVxq6HZni55pneKoMXA4S6hXUM6MV5PI6ES
It's a good thing Marysa was talkative. Octavia was pretty horrible at holding conversations. There were a few topics that were guaranteed to catch her attention. Lamely enough they all had to do with battle. If you did some effective tactical genius shit to win a battle, Octavia would like to know about it. Who knows, the information might come in handy. Or she'd be interested to hear about tough opponents. Warriors worth their salt, but were still beaten. Octavia loved those stories, so it was disheartening to hear that Marysa hadn't encountered such a foe.

While the mage rambled, Octavia had pulled up a crate to sit on and folded her legs. Her full attention was dedicated to Marysa. Octavia's naturally serious expression always made it seem like she was judging you when really she was just listening carefully. When the topic shifted over to her, this expression evaporated and all that was left was a bashful glance down to the floor. "Marysa, you're too much for words," she took a little breath before looking back at her colleague.

"Your gratitude means everything to me, but I don't want you to feel like you owe me anything." She narrowed her eyes but not in a standoffish way, more like she was thinking. "I don't recall if I told you that day, but something similar happened to me when I was young. Too young to remember. And the Emperor was there for me and now here I am for my country. Being granted the opportunity to do the same for someone else was an honor. And I hope that you too would do the same for someone else. I once thought--nevermind." Octavia's eyes widened and she stopped herself from bringing up the Emperor any further. Her current thoughts about him and this war shouldn't be shared with Marysa. Not when she's doing so well. To potentially plant the seeds of doubt would be akin to spreading a disease. She changed the subject. "Now you've got me rambling," Octavia said with a dismissive chuckle.

"But what's all this about your swordsmanship being inferior to your magic? I'm nothing special Marysa I'm simply experienced. Believing you can improve is the first step to doing so~" the smile that danced upon Octavia's lips was one of genuine passion. A love of the art of swordplay so pure that it changed her entire aura. "Why don't you come to my training sessions sometime?" She pouted a bit, which was something she did in her helmet but now there was nothing to mask the occasionally adorable expressions she hid from the world. "If Spades ever lets us out of here."


9578262._SY540_.jpg
"I... I would love to!" Marysa chirped up immediately. Her body language relaxed as she looked upon Octavia's features. The face she made was adorable. "I'd like to learn the art of swordplay from the best." Smirking, she absentmindedly looked to the ceiling. "I am a bit grateful to some extent. I-If Spades hadn't locked us here, I never would have found the courage to thank you." The redhead smiled, even giggling ever so slightly as she pouted.

"Of course, that was what I was referring to. All members of my tribe require the mastery of both the physical and the magical... I suppose practicing would do me much good, with such a good teacher." She shrugged. Marysa could always improve her body. "If I find a good spot to practice, I'm happy to give you tips of the magical sort. It really is an... underrated art around here." She sighed.

"Regardless, I think I remember. Not to the depth that you've said now, but... I do have some recollection of it. I'm sorry about what happened so long ago, but if it weren't for that, you would not have been so kind to me. If I had the chance, I would definitely do the same." Marysa flushed. The mage hadn't noticed Octavia cut herself off. "To think that an Ifrin tribe girl would be able to be a Commander..." Marysa said wistfully. "Perhaps if I had decided to stay in the desert, I would not have such a thing happen." Her tone wasn't hostile at the slightest, but more airy and absentminded this time.


jagEfNggEOMEvGjKHyeY4iTyzGbMmtLCbpWCLN_WUH2rrg-Q_9E6aGs2AlV0Hl5hmuwYAwkONtc-izaraWt2rTO8aRX_VlbRzmsydqVxq6HZni55pneKoMXA4S6hXUM6MV5PI6ES
A warm and shining smile grew on Octavia’s face and she interlaced her fingers in her lap. Marysa’s enthusiasm for improving her swordsmanship excited her deeply. “The Emperor and the nation of Taros appreciate our loyal and powerful Ifrinic allies. It’s no surprise to me that the Emperor wanted someone with your extraordinary talents to become a Commander.”

Octavia stood up and unsheathed the sword at her hip. “If you’re truly interested, we can begin training now, if you wish.” Octavia’s hand slid as close to the handguard as possible and she extended the hilt of her blade toward Marysa. “If Spades intends to keep us locked in here until he’s bored, we can at least use the time productively, right? Besides… I was looking forward to teaching today.”


9578262._SY540_.jpg
Marysa blushed at her compliment. It had been a long while since someone had called her talented in such an excited tone. Normally it was within closed confines, whispered voices or in the ground of defeat.

The room did seem smaller, and looking around, she remembered the door. Something had told her that Spades was done his own treachery. Marysa shook her head. “Maybe we can try another room. I don’t want to hurt you.” The mage was afraid that she might strike something rather vital in such a confined space, and she had already done enough damage as it was.

Trusting her instincts, the redhead tried the door, opening it gently. The door clicked in response, leaving the woman shocked. Though, Marysa smiled to herself. Spades was satisfied with whatever exchange they had. Were it not for his tactics, she never would have a chance in expressing her gratitude.

“Ah, what a happy coincidence~ The door has opened! There will be plenty of time to train outside, won’t there?” She exclaimed happily, almost ignoring that the man had quite literally locked them in.


1443263522195.jpg
Octavia was a little taken aback by the notion that Marysa thought she could even hurt her. With a blade anyway. Sure, with magic, no doubt, but in a sword fight? Octavia was very confident in her abilities, no matter the size of the room she’s fighting in. “That’s a bold fear to have,” she replied passive aggressively.

She wasn’t expecting the door to open any time soon, but her doubts were proved wrong when Marysa was miraculously able to open the door by just twisting the knob. This was a truly humiliating experience for Octavia, and she’d have to give Spades a piece of her mind later. And also find out how he did it in the first place, because man. Imagine locking a bunch of people in a fortress and then setting the fortress on fire? You could have gryphon riders fly over it and douse it in oil before having mages cast fire spells on it. That would be a pretty easy win the next time the rebels wanted to hold their ground.

Murderous military tactics aside, Octavia was glad to be out. Despite not actually being outside in the trees, the air somehow felt fresher out of the utility closet. “Thank Ord,” she sighed with relief, put her helmet back on, and then lifted her shield. “Perhaps it isn’t too late to attend my training session after all,” her voice sounded tinny and muffled once more. “We’ll have to spar another time.”

C-RANK ACHIEVED!
 
Last edited:
Vilma & Ava
Waverly Waverly
Time: A few weeks into the voyage from Neth to Satrella
Location: The Blue Rose

Vilhelmina_W.jpg
It was now many days since they had departed for The New World. The Blue Rose kept a slow but steady pace as it traversed the gentle waves somewhere right in the middle of the ocean the lay between the two continents. For Vilhelmina the voyage across the sea had started out a bit on the bad side, for she had been struck by a terrible case of seasickness. But as the days rolled on she eventually grew accustomed to the gentle rocking of the ship, and by now she didn't feel all that seasick anymore. Heck, on a day with good weather such as this she could even find herself enjoying being at sea.

With a slight, but genuine, smile on her face the young bodyguard walked across the deck with a newfound sense of courage and in a good mood. The reason for this was that she had just talked to her subject - Lord Zakai. He had been ever so nice to her, as he always were. Kind words, appreciation, generosity, and those enchanting eyes of his-... Wait what?! Vilma, don't go about day-dreaming again! You need to stay focused, even now. Her inner voice corrected her train of thought, something that it'd had to do pretty often ever since they'd left shore. There was certainly no denying that she was a bit smitten by the young prince.

She came to a halt and sighed lightly at situation. Then she leaned her elbows on the railing, placing her gaze on the far horizon. “This is a right mess, isn't it?” She said in almost a whisper, speaking to no one in particular. Now, this may appear a self-doubting thing to say, but Vilhelmina was in fact full of confidence at this point, but none the less did she find herself in a situation unlike any she had ever been in before. Being the Prince's bodyguard? Being out at sea and heading for unkown lands? And with blossoming feelings at that? And then there was Edmund, her brother who had been reported lost during the first expedition to this New World. It was no understatement to say that all these things had her head spinning, seasick or not.


2N3lSxi.jpg
Sailing wasn't a big deal for Ava. As a merchant she'd made many a trip by sea in her youth. Much like Vilhelmina, she got sick the first time. But she grew accustomed to the feeling many years ago. The only difference in this trip is that it was so. Long. The voyage was making her stir crazy. Ava was the type that liked to keep herself busy. But it isn't like there's much she could do. Ava’s idea of fun was counting gold and she did that twice today. She'd sold just about everything she could sell to the crew, and she wasn't about to assist them in their day to day tasks. Manual labor? As if.

So the only duty she could really and truly focus on was making sure Zakai was keeping up with his studies. And with that as her only real responsibility, she took the job very seriously. Ava didn't think of Zakai as an adult, more of a man child that needed to be told to play less with his bow and arrow and to crack open a book. A future king must be more than a warrior. Aside from his archery, the prince had another distraction. Vilhelmina. As if all that testosterone from his combat training wasn't enough to wreck his hormones, there had to be a girl in the picture too.

Ava was absolutely perplexed that the King would even allow such a young girl to defend his son. Surely there were more experienced knights that could have come along. But she was handpicked by Zakai and the King believed in letting Zakai be his own man. Within limits of course. After all, he still made the prince bring his naggy advisor. Ava wasn't anticipating much combat, maybe a pirate attack at the worst, so she'd gotten over Vilhelmina’s selection rather quickly. The girl seemed nice enough and she and the prince seemed to get along well.

And that was fine until Ava grew dreadfully bored on the ship and needed to exert her energy into something. That's when she found problems where there are none. She’d convinced herself that Vilhelmina could be one of them. Her concerns seemed more legitimate when she spotted the young fighter leaving the Prince’s quarters. Ava followed after her, subtly keeping her distance and watched her on the deck. After studying her for a while, she approached Vilhelmina with a falsely pleasant little smile and greeted her. “Good afternoon, Lady Vilhelmina,” she avoided looking down at the ocean below them and met eyes with the knight. She pushed up her glasses and asked sweetly, “How have you been occupying your time on this fine day?”


Vilhelmina_W.jpg
Vilhelmina looked up when suddenly a familiar voice sounded from just behind her. When she turned around she met eyes with Ava - a woman that worked as an financial advisor for the Hadwinn family, or something along those lines. To be frank, Vilhelmina wasn't really sure exactly what Ava's position was, for the two had not exchanged many words or gotten to know each other closer after first being introduced at the beginning of the voyage. Why this had come to happen, she didn't know. Vilhelmina nodded as a greeting, letting her smile from before remain posted on her lips.

Miss Ava, Good afternoon.” She said, making quick courtesy, not sure it was actually necessary given the situation.

“Oh, I've been at the Prince's side all day, taking part in good conversation and sharing with him a handful of laughs. Being ever watchful of course, as is my duty.” Vilhelmina said, starting the sentence in an almost dreamy manner before settling on a more stern tone when mentioning the watchful-thing. She ended up rolling her eyes at how serious she made it sound at the end compared to how she had started the sentence. Ava must think me crazy already.

An important task to be certain, but one that is sometimes far less demanding than one could actually expect. And in the company of Zakai time just flies by.” She added in a more controlled manner than just before.

May I ask about your day too?”


2N3lSxi.jpg
Ava narrowed her eyes slightly and smiled knowingly as Vilhelmina spoke. If Vilhelmina were a customer, Ava was certain she could sell her perfumes and love potions. People who spoke like that about someone else were practically begging to be ripped off for stuff like that. Which meant her suspicions were correct...but how true were the rumors exactly? She’d have to investigate the matter further. “Mm.” She nodded, smiling pleasantly as Vilhelmina’s tone became more dutiful. The merchant pretended as if she hadn’t already smelled blood in the water. “Yes, Prince Zakai is quite the character, isn’t he?” She not so subtly reminded the bodyguard of his title, picking up on her apparent comfort in using only his first name.

“Yes of course. I’ve spent the day protecting the Prince as well,” Ava answered. “His coffers, that is.” She looked around and leaned in, speaking in a hushed tone, “I wouldn’t be surprised if some members of the crew had... sticky fingers, if you know what I mean.” She leaned back and adjusted her glasses despite not really needing to. “So everyday I make sure exactly what we left with is exactly what we have. But I’m sure a warrior like yourself has little interest in the day to day activities of simple merchants like me~” Ava waved her hand dismissively and asked, “So what were you and the Prince conversing about?”


Vilhelmina_W.jpg
“Yes, the Prince is quite the character, indeed. Much more so easy-going and charming than any of the other members of nobility or few royalties I’ve had the honour of making acquaintance with.”

Ava’s way of correcting Vilhelmina’s error in forgetting to use proper titles when she discussed the Prince was not unnoticed. But Vilhemina tried her best not to make it show, instead she just focused on trying not to make the same mistake again. It was actually a bit hard. Perhaps because the way she felt clouded her mind a bit, she was raised to always follow the code of conduct in social situations, but she had actually let herself become a bit too close to the young prince already, this was just proof of that.

“Don’t sell yourself short, your line of work is just as important and interesting as mine, even if it isn’t as romanticized in songs and tales.” Was Vilhelmina’s response to when Ava assumed she had no interest in her daily work (actually, she was sort of right in her assumptions, not that Vilma was going to let her know that). “Besides, you’re not exactly any simple merchant, now are you? There has to be a reason that you and not somebody else was tasked with this journey, right?” Vilhelmina said, to feign some interest in said subject.

“As for what I and Z-… the Prince was conversing about before, what I can tell you without going into detail is that we were just talking of this and that, all manner of things, really. Reviewing our expectations on this New World we’re headed for, among other things. Why do you ask?” Vilhemina followed court and squinted her eyes while still having a pleasant smile painted on her lips just as she asked the last question. Was Ava really just making conversation or was she actually snooping around.


2N3lSxi.jpg

The very vague response Vilhelmina replied with heightened Ava’s suspicions. Her imagination wandered endlessly at “all manner of things,” but it never ventured into the realm of economics and foreign policy. She highly doubted the two warriors met up to talk about Zakai’s studies. Ava imagined that at best they were trading combat tips and at worst they weren’t doing much conversing at all, insert Lenny face. She underestimated Zakai’s sense of priorities, and didn’t put it past him to invite a secret girlfriend along for the long trip to the New World that they were allegedly discussing. In fact, that made perfect sense. Why else would the Prince have chosen her over one of the more seasoned knights?

“Just curious, is all,” Ava replied casually with a warm smile. She adjusted her glasses and mused with a small, posh chuckle, “I suppose we’re both in the dark as to why the other is here.” Ava began to elaborate, “You must be so very talented with a blade to have been chosen by the Prince to be his personal retainer. Yet you’re so young~! I think that’s marvelous.” If there was one thing Ava’s good at it was schmoozing. The way she spoke highly of others sounded as genuine as one could be. “Tell me dear, what have you accomplished so far in your career as a warrior thus far?”


Vilhelmina_W.jpg
Vilhelmina was uncertain what to make of this. Ava was sort of poking around, that much was clear. But then again, her interest did appear genuine and honest, and attention craving as she was Vilhelmina thrived in being asked questions about her career as a warrior as long as there was no immediate sign of Ava questioning her abilities. "Yes, I am young, I'll admit to that. But like you say, I handle a blade quite well. Better than most, in fact. You see, as far as swordsmanship goes, age matters little. Experience does however. And I have experience despite my young age. I grew up on the jousting arena, watching my brother in combat and thus learning the art and concept of it from an early age, and I was thought swordplay from some of the finest teachers in all of Herranow. Myself I excel as a duelist. I've bested many a man, and many a older opponent in the ring. I've even won a handfull of contests." She said, repeating more or less the same speech she'd used when she convinced Zakai that she was fit to go with him on this journey.

"Besides, the Prince and my brother - Sir Edmund - used to do combat training together. So even if my brother wasn't there at the time, one can still say that I came to Zakai with the best of recommendations."


2N3lSxi.jpg
Ava leaned against the railing of the ship and rested her chin in her palm as she gave Vilhelmina her full attention. Behind the lenses of her glasses, her eyes locked onto Vilhelmina’s. Ava nodded along and the small smile she had gradually widened as Vilhelmina spoke of her accomplishments. She appeared to be completely and totally engrossed in all that the young warrior had to say.

“Well, that’s truly impressive Vilhelmina. I can see why the Prince picked you to serve as his bodyguard.” She inquisitively followed up with another question, perhaps a baited one, or perhaps one out of genuine curiosity… but definitely baited. “How often do you practice with the Prince?”


Vilhelmina_W.jpg
Vilhelmina met Ava's gaze for a while at first but looked away out onto the ocean again once she asked how often she practiced together with the Prince. "Not nearly often enough if you ask me." She said, sighed and shooker her head. ”And now that we're out on this journey it's pretty hard to get anything done. I mean, there's people everywhere and it's hard to find the privacy needed. Sure, the Prince's cabin is private, but it's hard to get much practice done in there. But I guess we'll have better possibility for proper practice once we reach our destination.”

She looked at Ava, again, allowing a smile to emerge on her lips once more. “So, what about you? You spend some time with the Prince once in a while, don't you? What do you think? Is he as promising with his studies as he is in other fields?” She asked in an attempt to turn the table, and having Ava answer a question or two. It was like she somehow felt cornered by Ava's questions. The uncertainty of if she was prying around or just making conversation was quite unsetteling in a sense, even if she enjoyed the attention she (and her relationship with Zakai) was getting.


2N3lSxi.jpg
Not often enough, isn’t that rich. Ava suppressed her inclination to scoff at Vilhelmina’s answer immediately. It seemed all Zakai ever had interest in was sharpening his combat skills. If you ask Ava, he spent more than enough time training and not nearly enough reading. And considering this was a mission of diplomacy, and not warfare, that was a problem. But based off of what the young green haired woman said, if they weren’t practicing most of the time when they were spending time together, then what were they doing. I suppose she’d have me believe they’re just chatting. Ava was skeptical to say the least.

Ava chose her words with about as much caution as a child chasing after a ball that rolled across a street. “To be quite frank, Prince Zakai is mediocre at best when it comes to his studies. Due to being under my tutelage he’s leaps and bounds ahead of many other young nobles his age that I’ve had the pleasure of meeting, but that isn’t saying much,” she replied candidly. “His father and I have higher expectations of him, you see. Though he’s only a boy now, he is to inherit the crown of Neth’s sword and shield. The king and I are committed to ensuring he is prepared to face the challenges of a changing and expanding world that the future will surely bring. The legacy of Herranow and the Hadwin name has reached a critical point in history. He can afford nothing short of excellence in combat, academia, foreign policy, et cetera et cetera.” Ava looked out into the ocean and rolled her fingers along the railing as she spoke.

“That isn’t to say he isn’t promising, however. Quite the contrary really. The Prince could excel at anything he dedicates his time to.” Ava ceased tapping against the railing and turned back to Vilhelmina with a sort of sly and knowing smile. “And therein lies the problem. He’s a… restless soul and academics can only keep his attention for so long. Unlike combat or... young women,” She implied suggestively.


Vilhelmina_W.jpg
At first Vilhelmina was in full agreement with what Ava said. Of course the young Prince needed to tend to his academics just as much as combat training! Vilma was suddenly made painfully aware that she was being unrealistic and self-centered when she said that she didn't get enough time with Zakai. It made her feel embarrassed, dumb and like an ingrate.

Oh dear, Ava must think me a fool. At least I can find some comfort in the fact that she still finds Zakai promising.

Yes, Vilhelmina was sincerely worried to hear that Ava thought Zakai wasn't doing all that well with guys studies. But then she noticed something in Ava's voice, something she said. Unlike combat and -young women-?!

Now Vilhelmina was starting to feel how her wage feelings of suspicion turn into rising anger within her. Sure, she had been suspecting that Ava was snooping around, but she didn't expect her to actually be over to believed the rumors that surrounded Vilhelmina and the Prince as of late. She was only her bodyguard and nothing else! And she had not been chosen over more seasoned knights only because Zakai fancied her or something like that. Right? Sometimes she was uncertain, almost hoping that the rumors were true, even if they did hurt her pride.


"You are suggesting that I'm distracting the Prince, aren't you?" She said with a tint of anger or threat in her voice and with a, suddenly, no longer smiling face. "Tell you what, Ava. If you're to tutor our future King in foreign policy, diplomacy, academic studies and whatever. Perhaps then you'd best start out with learning the difference between gossip rumors and truth yourself?" she said, almost hissing the last few words, clearly annoyed.


2N3lSxi.jpg
Ava raised her eyebrows and widened her eyes slightly, but her little sly smile didn’t disappear. In fact, it only stretched further across her face. Clearly she had hit a nerve with that one. Conversations were like duels to Ava. Vilma’s response wasn’t the nervous denial she’d been expecting the formerly even tempered bodyguard to reply with, but of course she could parry the soldier’s jabs all the same.

“Oh ho ho~!” she laughed poshly and playfully tapped Vilma’s shoulder. “Don’t be so defensive dear, I was only teasing~! I’m sorry if I offended you...” Ava cooed her lies in a gentle motherly tone. She moved slightly closer to the guard so that their shoulders were touching. “But you have to admit. You are a beautiful young lady. I imagine any young man -- prince or not -- would prefer to look at you than the pages of an old history book. I wouldn’t be surprised if one of the sailors was ogling you behind your back as we speak. And that’s how you can help me…”


Vilhelmina_W.jpg
If this was Ava's idea of a joke, Vilhelmina wasn't laughing. The entire thing with rumours and whispers about her and Zakai was already takings it's toll on her. But hearing Ava tell her that she was beautiful at least did something to smooth things over a bit. "Hmpf! Appology accepted, but know that I am not amused." Vilhelmina said as she turned to look over her shoulder once just to make sure no sailors where there to check her out from behind. No one there... or was one of the deck hands at the other side of the deck just looking our way?! Nooo....

Relieved that no one appeared to be ogling her, Vilma turned back to Ava and looked at her with a stern face. "Help you, you say? Whatever do you mean me to help you with by being beautiful?" She asked, already very curious about what the merchant had in mind.


2N3lSxi.jpg
Though Vilma wasn’t, Ava was definitely amused by the knight’s huffy response to being buttered up. The truth of the matter was that having that strong of a reaction spoke volumes on Vilma’s character. Ava had come to realize that she shouldn’t think of the young woman as an obstacle for the betterment of Zakai’s mind, but as a tool. Of course no one wanted to be told straight to their face that they were being used, so she had to be careful with her wording.

“It’s as I said, my dear. You’re far more enchanting to behold than the pages of the Prince’s textbooks. So perhaps when you’re having these little chats with him, as you are want to do, you can help him study simultaneously?” Ava suggested casually. “Perhaps the Prince might be more open to learning and expanding his mind if you were there to help him through it. All you would have to do is bring up a topic of my choosing in casual conversation… maybe test him with a short pop quiz written by yours truly on occasion. And along the way, you’ll be bettering yourself as well! You would be receiving an education fit for a king, which would make you even more useful to him in the future! You could be much more than another sword, Vilhelmina, and it would require very little trouble on your behalf.”


Vilhelmina_W.jpg
Ava was most certainly playing a game of sorts with her, but exactly what kind of game was it? Her suggestions didn't seem all that bad for either herself or the prince. And Ava's own gain didn't appear to be much more than a bit of help in teaching Zakai. Perhaps Ava was really just trying to make Vilhelmina help or with the prince's studies but didn't want to give her a straight order? It made some sense since that wasn't Vilhelmina's job.

"I suppose I could suggest that we study once in a while, sure. But... I'm not sure about the quiz-thing. Like, would I just suddenly start with asking questions for no reason? And so we plan this in secrecy? Maybe I'm just not following, but it sounds a bit strange. At any rate I'd like Zakai... The Prince, I mean, to be in on this. Otherwise I'd feel dishonest, I don't want to be an actor around him." She said, not sure if she'd overinterpreted Ava's intentions based on the current situation or not. For she had not exactly said anything about secrecy, that was just Vilhelmina's assumptions because of how she felt towards Ava.

"And wouldn't it have been easier to just ask it from me right away?" She said, raising an eyebrow and shooting a suspicious look at Ava.


2N3lSxi.jpg

An actor. Ava adjusted her glasses and chuckled wryly. She had to admit, Vilhelmina was sharper than she had perceived. Before this conversation, Ava had assumed she was just another bimbo knight who was so used to following orders that she would accept them from anyone so long as they sounded like they had the authority. But she was clearly very inquisitive, which was a definite sign of intelligence. Ava cleared her throat and replied, “Come now, Vilhelmina. Surely you don’t think that I’ve orchestrated this entire conversation just to ask you to assist with Prince Zakai’s studies?” She asked innocently. “I’ve only just come up with the idea now~!”

She wasn’t lying about that. Beforehand her goal was to get the knight to spend less time around the Prince so he could focus. Now it was the opposite. She wanted her to spend more time with him. Ava smiled knowingly and leaned against the railing of the ship on her elbows and looked out to the sea wistfully. “I know that merchants have a reputation of being… underhanded. But I assure you, my only goal in chatting with you today was to get to know you better. And now that I have, I merely thought that I had found another way for you to put your talents to use and benefit both the Prince and yourself. It would also mean spending more time together, which I thought the both of you might enjoy since you’re such good friends. Then perhaps the two of you would grow closer as you strengthened both body and mind together. And in the future, when the Prince has inherited his father’s title, he would have an ally he trusts above all others to place in charge of his royal guard, or something of the like.” Ava stood up straight and smiled warmly, though she was shaking her head. “But forget I asked. I wouldn’t want you to think I’m trying to manipulate either of you. I apologize yet again, milady,” Ava gave her a shallow bow. “I suppose I’ll take my leave then?”


Vilhelmina_W.jpg
Things really went back and forth in this conversation as well as in Vilhelmina's mind. Had she been to early to suspect Ava of being a schemer? Was there a chance she was actually making things up due to her own vulnerability from being a young woman in charge of protecting a royalty that she secretly fancied? It did seem likely, and now she felt like she had been rude enough to let Ava take the hit... She had to make amends.

"Ava, wait... I'm sorry, obviously I don't think you orchestrated it that way. I'm an idiot for being overly suspicious, but it's in my nature as of late. I guess I'm not yet used to being in charge of the prince's safety and well-being. And then there are the rumours going around, it's as if everyone wants to get to me, you know?" She said, letting go of the railing and started walking to and fro on the spot as she spoke in order to handle having to excuse her behaviour.

"Of course I'll help him study of I can. Anything to help the Prince become a splendid regent in the future. It's my job and it's my deepest wish to aid him in whatever way possible." she said, if perhaps a tiny bit theatrical.

She looked at Ava, smirking slightly and again raising her eyebrow. "Though I doubt I'll ever be in charge of any armies in the future no matter what I try. I'd really have to use my charm to achieve something like that. But thanks for believing in me."


2N3lSxi.jpg
Ahhhh she took the bait. Ava was convinced that even the finest actress in Fuccini theater couldn’t put on a better innocent act than her. Perhaps she was in the wrong profession. Vilma spilled her guts and gave Ava a very hearty serving of her insecurities. Excellent. Ava could already feel scheme after scheme brewing in her noggin. She couldn’t help it, it was just in her nature to find ways to sell things to people. Whether they’re actual products or just ideas.

“Think nothing of it, my dear,” Ava quickly forgave her. “I understand completely! People are always looking down on us women! As if we don’t have the talent to carry ourselves through our lives without the help of a man! It’s preposterous, really. That’s why you and I have to work together!” Ava took the knight’s hands in hers and spoke to her in a motherly fashion. “Vilma, not only do I believe in you, but I am counting on you. And I don’t place bets on losing horses!” Ava winked at her and released Vilma’s hands in favor of clapping hers together. “Well then, I shall write up a study guide for you two! Ta ta Vilhelmina~” And with that, the merchant was off.

C-RANK ACHIEVED
 
Last edited:
Lamont & Kristen
Orikanyo Orikanyo
Location: Whispering Woods Village
Time: Shortly After Chapter 2


Lamont_Mug.jpg
It was time, the still bound Kristen was placed in the room a good time ago. She had been no doubt thinking on what to do, or perhaps was simply just defeated by the knowledge of having been abandoned by her angered grandfather. Either way, she was given time, enough to have Lamont begin to speak with her, on what they were to do, what SHE was going to do.

Did he want her on their side? Yes.

Did he want her on their side by forcing her to join? No, that would only make more trouble as the first chance she gets to betray them she would. And if anything, she has proven to be quite the opportunist so far.

Opening the door and stepping inside Lamont brought in a tray of tea and two cups to serve them, he of course knew Kristen's hands were tied... but regardless two was what he ordered for, the pot, more like a kettle since it's made of iron, same with the cups, was heavy on the tray but he did not waver as he placed the tray on the table between him, and his interviewee.

"Good evening Kristen. It has been quite the long day no?" he asked her as if they had both just gotten off a long day of work.


fZ4UxGW.jpg
Unlike the last prisoner the Assembly had captured, Kristen wasn't struggling against her binds. She wasn't even plotting an escape. There were bigger things on her mind. When she was a child, she was very close to her grandfather. But she wasn't living with him. When Taros set the world on fire, he was the only other person in her family left standing in the ashes. As an adult, she and Ulysses didn't see eye to eye on most things, but they started off tiny. Like what was the best day to the laundry. She still very much admired her grandfather, and enjoyed listening to the epics of his past. In particular, his many encounters with necromancers.

Kristen always saw them as the villains in her grandfather's stories, but not because of their abilities. It was how they used them. To her, necromancy was comparable to a sword: only as evil as the person wielding it. Sure, becoming a necromancer wasn't as easy as going out and buying a tome. She knew it was a dark path but...she thought she could be different. But now she was just another villain in one of her granddad's stories. She had a lot to think about, or perhaps more accurately, sulk about. Escape wasn't on her mind.

Then he came in. Yes, she remembered that he was indeed, a he. Kristen shuddered at her earlier behavior while under the influence of a Love staff. She knew it wasn't her fault and it really couldn't be held against her but that didn't make it any less embarrassing. She scowled at the tray of tea he brought with him. "Drinking alone?" she asked bitterly. She sat up from the floor and asked, "Or do you intend on untying the big bad necromancer? Aren't you worried I might steal your soul and feed it to demons or whatever?" her tone was mocking, but just as deprecating to her as it was to him.


Lamont_Mug.jpg
Lamont chuckled, as if she just made a small joke. "Feed my soul to demons? Oh no, I am not worried at all. In fact I came to discuss your freedom." he explained to the young woman, his ever present smile widening ever so slightly. She was a fiery one no doubt, a sharp tongue and a wit to match, he shall like this conversation.

"To start again our introductions, Kristen, or should I say the great Renkalanora, I am Lamont Basilo. I am vicar of Palenia, a land over the east... sorry, western seas. My home is considered to be the home of magic and the home of the goddess. But no doubt you couldn't care a wink of the latter, I shall tell you more of the former." he chuckled slightly, becoming much more... frank, then one would think the man capable of doing.

"In Palenia, we study all forms of magic, we have libraries of magical tomes that would take you until your elderly years to finish, if you skim them. And through this study and love of magic we have done marvelous things, and stuck to our traditions all the while. For magic is holy to us, along with the manaketes. So you could summarize my land as living, breathing and bleeding magic at all times." he chuckled once more, moving around the table as he withdrew a knife into his hands, walking around the back of Kristen.

"Long story short, I understand your drive for magic. And see your potential." he grabbed one of her hands to cut her loose. "...best you stand still, I'm not the best with a knife." he admitted as he cut through the binds.

"And I simply wish to tell you more about the arts you used today... At any point you can leave this room, I will not stop you, you need only say the word. And if you have any questions, please, ask them. In this room, we shall not judge one another, only facts and truth shall reign. No holy rites, no praises to the goddess or anything. I come to you as a dualist, not a holy man." the man explained himself as he returned to his side of the table, pouring them both a nice cup of tea. "Would you like a cookie? Rosa's handiwork is absolutely divine."


fZ4UxGW.jpg
Kristen's head swirled momentarily as Lamont told her of his homeland. For the first time since she'd met them, the realization that these people were from an entirely different place hit her hard. Words like Vicar and mention of a Goddess had her head spinning. The only goddesses she knew of were the Sietic ones, and she barely understood the political positions of the people in her own country. However, she pieced together that a Vicar was some kind of big cheese from the way Lamont held himself. This assumption only made her all the more suspicious of him. Untying her and talking to her alone? No way there wasn't some sort of bodyguard right outside the door, waiting for some kind of signal that the "Vicar" needed assistance.

However, she obeyed and sat still as he removed her binds. She rubbed her wrists silently, glaring from beneath her hood, but taking him up on his offer to have a cookie. She seemed to be trying to digest all that he was saying while eating the treat and taking a sip of her tea silently. Finally, she replied with, "Your country sounds intriguing, I must admit. We have schools dedicated to the arts but we haven't dedicated our entire nation to it. Most people around here seem more inclined to pick up an axe. However," Kristen stood up and went to a nearby window, looking away from the Vicar and down at the tiny street below. "Your people are just as ignorant and paranoid as mine for your silly fear of necromancy. Even moreso actually. You'd think a nation of people dedicated to magic would have realized by now that that's all necromancy is: magic." She smirked and turned around to face him.

"That woman, the maid, she charmed me into falling in love with you. All I could think about was spending the rest of my life with you, a complete a stranger! And...pleasing you in any way that you wanted me to. What makes that any less dangerous or any more ethical than summoning a demon to fight alongside you? Nothing, that's what. It's only because society says it's wrong and people believe it without question because people are idiot sheep! Necromancy isn't evil, people are..." Kristen bit her lip before admitting swiftly, "Anddemonswhenlefttotheirowndevices, but that's exactly why we should be learning how to control them! We already know how to kill the damn things! C-Can you imagine... the Tarosian army marching into combat against the most powerful necromancers in the land, battalions of demons, and the souls of everyone that they've murdered? We'd lower our own casualties and increase their own tenfold, our men wouldn't even have to show up to the fight! And the Tarosians would never see it coming because they're too busy reading their Ordicons and counting their gold!"


Lamont_Mug.jpg
"Indeed, it is bending the other's will to your needs." Lamont regarded those words of the love staff carefully, it seems she does recognize the power of necromancy, conjuration of the things that lurk in the dark to fight those monsters that lurk in the light. She understands the power, but not quite the responsibility...

Lets follow this train of thought.

"Indeed, you could very well crush that army. And their kingdom, and every single person who stands in the way of the mission you give these demons. They will slaughter and kill ever single thing that dared to enter your path, from knight to a singular mouse they will tear them to shreds for even the singular thought of encroaching upon your path." he nodded, giving some further unravelling to this plan of hers. "Binding the souls of the dead and buried to this plane to perform you service until one deigns to release them."

His words came with a long nod, eyes closed as he sipped his tea. "Why do you think nobody has done this? Why is my kingdom of Palenia, one founded in magic, not simply stated necromancy as a holy magic. Such a power coming into use we could have very well conquered all of my homeland of Neth." he took yet another sip, awaiting her answer.

"We do still study it you know, like how one would study their greatest enemy, but still none would dare cast it, why is that?"


fZ4UxGW.jpg
"Oh you just think you're so wise, don't you?" Kristen asked spitefully, plucking another cookie from the plate and taking a bite while glaring at the Vicar with maximum salt. These are addicting, she thought angrily. She was stalling while chewing, trying to find some kind of biting retort to answer Lamont's question with. She only swallowed when she'd thought of her rebuttal. "Maybe because your country isn't run by a maniac who orders his soldiers to behave like demons! Maybe your ruler respects his rivals enough to limit their war tactics to armed men. Countless innocents have been killed by the Alliance and the casualties are only going up, I'm sure! They're just like demons th-they're soulless monsters! And the rebels are on borrowed time. We need to do something. Has your country ever had to triumph over a foe like the Alliance?"


Lamont_Mug.jpg
"I try from time to time to sound like I am." he parried her salty words before considering her other words. "In truth... you would find evil anywhere if you looked into the past of the kingdoms... I cannot speak for all of our history... But the conflict of Fuccino and Palenia... has brought some terrible things... Alot of it done for the good of the whole. And alot of good was done, only to make everything end up worse then it started. People would want change only to realise they couldn't support it, or perhaps realizing the true threat was not the one they were fighting but theone that was driving them the whole time." he grew silent for but a moment and then shook his head to clear the history from his mind. Though he cannot say they have fought a large threat like the alliance... but now it was time to get back to Necromancy.

"Now back to the topic at hand. In summary of what you say, feel free to correct me at any time, in summary is this. Necromancy can be used to fight a larger evil. It will reduce casualties for our side and provide victory against the demonic force of the alliance. or atleast so it is said they fight like demons, but thats just semantics. The war is inflicting untold pain upon innocents and the land. And you say that necromancy can save these people from the threat that is the Alliance." he repeated the points she made during their talk, nodding and waiting for a moment for her to correct him on any points.

"Now, let me ask you. What drives a demon? Why do you think they answer your call?"



fZ4UxGW.jpg
Kristen didn't care about Palenia, or Fuccino, or whatever countries, cities, and towns existed on Neth. It was of no importance to her goal of toppling the Empire. However, she was finally reminded that Neth was the reason why this war even started. It felt so long ago since it began that the war itself overshadowed the reason it started to begin with. Sure, Taros had always been extremely militarized and they had a history of conquering other lands. Many suspected that peace in Satrella wouldn't last long, that the slightest event could push Taros into invading other nations, and it wasn't all that surprising that they used the hatred of and enslavement of Laguz as a tool to rally many of the Laguz hating tribes of Ifrin onto their side. She was beginning to resent Lamont and this entire group even more. She knew it wasn't really their fault, but they were still involved.

She didn't correct any of his points, he was right for the most part, but she knew what he was thinking. "I just want to say that the innocent people in Taros will unfortunately have to pay for the sins of their Emperor and his military. Sacrifices have to be made." She meant that in more than one way, there were many sacrificial ceremonies in the school of neck romancing. "Besides, if they don't stand against the Emperor then they stand with him. They have it coming. Taros will fall and if they don't want to be around for it then they can grow a conscience and leave. Maybe your oh-so-great country will provide shelter for them."

Kristen considered his next question by thinking back on the texts and the...strange ceremony she had to do to harness the power. Weirdly enough, the books didn't describe what the demons wanted or what drove them. Only that they had to be satisfied by the soul summoning them. Kristen thought that meant someone powerful, but what it actually meant was that the demons wanted souls in general, they were all the same to them. To summon the demons she had in the forest, she had to do a blood ceremony. There was a myriad of strange items she needed for it. A human heart for one, which she...acquired from a graveyard. Her own blood was also required, as to be expected. It was a beginner's ceremony though, and though she'd been able to summon many, more than should have been possible, (no doubt thanks to the Whispering Woods' history of death) the creatures were weak and many were oddly docile. So the easy answer? "I don't know..." she admitted. "Power?"


Lamont_Mug.jpg
"Perhaps they have no choice but to bend knee." the man simply stated, not going to far on the topic of why the Tarosian's don't fight back against such an oppressive emperor. "Perhaps they kneel because all the other's are, fear is a powerful motivator. And perhaps... they know something we do not, we see them from the outside... but what evils lurk from within? Why leave when it will only hunt them down? Hopelessness and fear.... The tyrant's bridle and saddle to ride his country upon." he let it rest before giving thought upon the nature of demons, he knew the answer, but this young woman had to process that idea herself. If she didn't it would be him simply telling her how it is... And shes not the type to respond well to that.

"Indeed, you are correct, the demon's seek power above all else. You call them into this world, even weak as they are, they seek to increase their power. They care not for your reasons, thy care not for your orders. They understand but two things, fight and consume. They don't know mercy as a man does, they don't know compassion... But thats what you'd expect no?" Lamont gave the young woman a slight chuckle, as if he were hinting to a hidden joke between the two. "Thats why one summons them, to do the dirty work that is not worthy of humans to do... But this night shows the major flaw in necromancy. A flaw that lies glaring in one's eyes each time it is used... One only needs to open their eyes to see it." he nodded, giving a moment of gentle repose before looking into Kristen's eyes once again.

"Can you tell me what this flaw is?" He asked her, hoping beyond hope she'd see what it was... the very fact the beasts would have destroyed her own home if the group had not destroyed her minions, the fact they were encroaching upon the town as they had entered the area. "A simple hint, that is all, I do not mean to encroach upon your thoughts, you are your own woman, your mind is your own... But We did not start the engagement against your minions, We were heading to the village to possibly have some respite, trade for supplies. The thing that caused to gauntlet to be thrown... is the death of Alecks, a friend, my body guard, killed without so much of a raised hand... I remember the skeleton walker's spear piercing his chest... the crimson blade.... he had no chance.... His body is still there, our wounds needed tending before we'd attend to him."


fZ4UxGW.jpg
Kristen couldn’t conceive of any other evil reason for the southern country’s actions other than that they were rich, greedy, powerful, and lead by a warmongering asshole. Ironically, even after beginning to dabble in the darkest art, she couldn’t fathom any other reasons why people would align themselves with the Emperor. In fact the very notion seemed preposterous. “Pffft. Yeah, sure,” she responded dismissively.

The fatal flaw of using demons as weapons? Kristen looked down at the floor, eyes studying the wood beneath her as she considered which one he could possibly be referring to. Because she knew there was a lot of risks involved, she’d heard all of the tales and the hearsay but only believed half of them, if that even. It clicked when he brought up their fallen man and a look of shame and guilt crossed her face as she stared at the ground beneath her.

“It’s only because… because I couldn’t control them…” she admitted, yet simultaneously tried to find an excuse for Alecks’ death instead of just owning up to it. “I told them to find the orcs!” She continued trying to save face. Unbeknownst to her, Lirim and Roth had already taken care of the orcs by the time she began the summoning. Even if the demons did listen to her, they wouldn’t have had any orcs to kill. And maybe the monsters that arrived near the den did listen to her. Not that it mattered, she’d summoned so many and they all went in random directions so she just ended up following in the direction most of them wandered off to. “But they wouldn’t listen to me...and I didn’t know I’d summon that many. I-If I wasn’t self taught-- if I had a master who could’ve taught me the right way then I could control them! I… I didn’t mean for them to kill your friend.” She pursed her lips together and held her breath before finally just apologizing. “I’m sorry,” she grumbled.


Lamont_Mug.jpg
"...It is alright. Though, from what I know he was not only the ones injured, Fran, that Benjamin fellow, ever your..." he stopped himself before continuing. "Relative, was injured. And I know, you did not mean for them to be hurt... they were out looking for you from what I heard." the man explained as he took a small sip of his tea, knowing this discussion was quite interesting to him as it was getting cold before he finished even a cup. "Sadly... it would not have changed in the slightest if you had a master or not. The master might have made you withhold your power this night, or made you use it and leave immediately... that is a common tactic for necromancy users I must add, for the demons they summon are volatile... they care not for what is present, they care not if there are innocent people around. They will spread out, they will leave, ignoring the beckoners calls and cries..."

He sighed and placed down the emptied cup, it made not so much as a sound as it was laid upon the platter. "They want to be summonered here to kill, and reap. They don't care about your goals, they don't care whom you hold dear... they do not care what you want... they will fight, rip, tear, bite, rend, stab... kill... anything that comes in their way... man, woman, beast, orc, knight, murderer..." he paused for a moment as the next word caused him to stutter for a moment.. as if drudging up a terrible moment... One that tore a his very soul... "...Child..."

"...Another word used to label a necromancer is a beckoner, this is a title given to themselves as the word necromancer is heavily charged with ill thoughts... For all the magic does is beckon... With higher ranked spells you can take control of some but..." he sighed, and shook his head. "I have done extensive research upon necromancy. I have seen it in action, fought it, even gone so far as to read the tomes myself... my teacher, one of an order meant to excise it from Palenia like a gangrenous limb gave me that chance. She was the kindest person i have ever met, more of a mother then my own. She showed me the path of the dualist, one that sees that there is good in both light and darkness. it is people who make it turned to evil... I am sorry, i got side tracked." he shook off the thought before looking back to the scene at hand.

"I think, I've bothered you enough today. Tomorrow morning we shall be leaving this village. You may be in chains for awhile if you come with us, but this is for the other's sake. For what it's worth from a stranger, I trust you. because i know your heart is a good one." his smiled gleamed in the light candle light around them, it was genuine... and showed care for the young woman. Even if she was the cause of his friend's death. "I shall be spending some time tonight giving Aleks his last rites... he was not a avid believer but it is the very least i can do for him. To show he was not a simple body guard and to honor his life. I suggest you get some rest. We have lost carriage privileges for keeping people so you will be walking. Though I assure you." he let out a unhappy sigh, looking tired at the prospect. "You shan't be the only one... As much as I've spent my time learning, I certainly haven't spent much travelling."

With a small chuckle he got up to leave.

"Anything else you want to know?"


fZ4UxGW.jpg
No one likes a guilty conscience, and despite how much she tried to combat those feelings and remind herself of her greater purpose, the heartache remained. She could have killed her friends, her family, maybe even the entire village if Lamont and his group hadn’t been passing by. She had the annoying inclination that she owed them something in return for correcting her blunder. Being killed with kindness was a sickening feeling. They were even seeing her out of the village to protect her from her former grandfather.

She let out a heavy sigh, still feeling bitter over this whole situation, still unwilling to admit she was walking down a dreadful path, and now jealous that he’d been granted far more opportunities to study magic than she had. Kristen shook her head and replied, “That’s fine. I’d better get used to walking anyway…” Her voice trailed off and she had the brief dark thought of reviving Alecks into an entombed just to see how Lamont would react. If that would cause him to lash out violently, show his darker side as opposed to the light. “I think you’ve talked my ear off enough for one night,” she responded coldly, pouting and looking down and away toward the floor.


Lamont_Mug.jpg
The man chuckled slightly, she was indeed a teenager. "Alright my dear, try to get some sleep." he gave her a small wave before turning to exit the room, stopping just beyond the doorway. "Ah yes, do your best not to step on any toes, my other lords are pricklier than I, best you simply give them the old nod and quiet treatment, give them the answer they want etc, etc. Nobles right? they always think they know better hmm?" he beamed a smile to the woman, in truth one might be reminded of a fox in the way he smiled just then.

"My maid will no doubt he hovering over you like a wasp on honey, shes a sweet thing just don't let her stuff you full of cookies..." on that last note he turned to leave once more, but Kristen could definitely see him patting his stomach with a rather worried look. "Good night love."

And then, he was gone.

C-RANK ACHIEVED
 
Zakai & Ava
RubyRose RubyRose
Time: Shortly after Escaping the Blue Rose before Chapter 1
Location: In the Winfield Carriage


newworld_zakai-jpg.204811
Well Zakai's dreams of making it big and coming back a hero had been dashed. He had been really counting on this trip to be an adventure away from home; to bring Ed back safely and make the Hadwin name that much more popular. But no. It turned into a trap. An Ambush. And now Zakai was watching the smoke that showed that his ship had sank into the water.

Was he worried about the muddle they were in now? Yes, a little; Zakai wasn't completely brainless. But his disappointment about his dreams of greatness being lost was even greater then his fear for their situation. And now he needed to go find Ava and Vilhelmina since they were in his care now and make sure they were both unharmed.


Yyf_iweMyXWp6XEqJ8bOB4ygU1WzpXddWwm9bJPm6Tw8VwWkSkO__Y_JWxyJNQI1Pyv2nvZSk44CBmdS4b6g7p3ZyZbFiRHCWxCIZa_aDCI-DuO0a73oI5HZwjfBK59RpuL_DtPO
Ava had had way too many near death experiences in her lifetime. Granted, she didn't have as many as a warrior would have, obviously, but she had too many for her. She had begun her life as a merchant, and the higher she went up in the world, the bolder the bull's-eye on her back became. She'd left Fuccino in fear of her life, and ended up in Herranow. A bad situation turned good and she earned favor with the King which landed her a position on this trip. An opportunity to conquer a foreign market swiftly became another death trap.

This one was so much worse though. Back in Neth, she'd simply fled to another country. Where the hell was she supposed to go to be safe here? No one knew the land, all they had to go off of was the incompetent explorer who never seemed like he knew whether he was going or coming and despite how large Satrella looked on his map, Ava felt claustrophobic. As if being on this continent was akin to being trapped in a storage closet with a hungry tiger. Getting out of that port had been Ava's first experience with war. These weren't bandits, these were soldiers and it showed. Had Taros not underestimated what it would take to bring them in, Ava was convinced she would be dead by now. It seemed to be pure luck that she had avoided being burned alive on the ship or slaughtered in the street during their escape, but it wasn't luck. Ava believed in gold, not a higher power, and she could thank gold for her enterprising decision to get off the boat and meet her new customers and for the sturdiness of her carriage when they revealed their nefarious intent.

But how far would gold go in these lands? They didn't even have a lot of it! There was no buying her way out of this one, and that had always been Ava's greatest strength. It was like tearing a sword away from a swordsman, what were they then? So despite being one of the older survivors, Ava was behaving quite childishly. They'd found respite for now, but Ava was positive a wave of arrows would fly out from the trees any second now and kill everyone. So naturally, to protect herself from such a fate, she hid under her driver's seat of the carriage in the fetal position, shaking from the adrenaline as if it were below zero outside.


newworld_zakai-jpg.204811
Ava would of course be the easier one to find. So Zakai thought. Vilhelmina would probably find him, anyway, so he set his sights seeking out Ava, figuring she'd be at least near the carriage. Just to save himself the trouble, he did check the back first, and then he checked around outside, but he figured she'd be in the driver's seat anyway so he just wanted to get rid of the other options first. When Zakai didn't see her at first he began to have a minor fear that he had lost Ava. Dad is going to kill me. Zakai sighed. If I make it back alive, that is.

And then movement caught his eye and he looked under the seat. "Ava?" He said, kneeling down to touch her shoulder, wondering if she had somehow been injured.


Yyf_iweMyXWp6XEqJ8bOB4ygU1WzpXddWwm9bJPm6Tw8VwWkSkO__Y_JWxyJNQI1Pyv2nvZSk44CBmdS4b6g7p3ZyZbFiRHCWxCIZa_aDCI-DuO0a73oI5HZwjfBK59RpuL_DtPO
Ava yelped and would have jumped ten feet in the air if it hadn't been for the front of the carriage. "AH!" she yelped and up she went and in less than a second she was back down, rubbing her head and groaning, "Owww..." Luckily she didn't smash directly through the dash because Winfields are built to last. Winfield. A name you can trust. Ava, who was usually a big baby about these things skipped the whole drama of bellyaching about the bump on her head and went straight to panic. "M-Milord! What are you doingoutside of the cabin?!" she sounded and looked as distressed as ever. "Wh-What if we're attacked?! You can't be out here in the open like this! An arrow could come straight for you!! Y-You must get back insidethis instant, Milord!"


newworld_zakai-jpg.204811
Zakai had not been ready for Ava's high strung reaction and nearly fell off the carriage in surprise, clutching at his chest for he was pretty sure that his heart had stopped beating for a moment. Sighing, he straightened up and did his best impression of 'I'm a lord, stop bossing me around'.

"It's a lord's job to keep an eye on his workers." He stated, as if that answered everything. "Are you alright, Ava? Cowering under a carriage seat isn't really the best place to be. Even if we were to be attacked." Zakai's tone wasn't necessarily unfriendly but neither was it 'open arms, here for you'. He was attempting to be professional so it definitely came off as more steely, and hard... though it was brittle, too. Showing cracks here and there where his lack of professionalism would slip through.


Yyf_iweMyXWp6XEqJ8bOB4ygU1WzpXddWwm9bJPm6Tw8VwWkSkO__Y_JWxyJNQI1Pyv2nvZSk44CBmdS4b6g7p3ZyZbFiRHCWxCIZa_aDCI-DuO0a73oI5HZwjfBK59RpuL_DtPO
Ava scoffed repeatedly as if she'd overloaded on cynicism and was glitching out. She pulled herself from out under the seat, but stayed crouched down, her eyes darting from side to side swiftly as she put her hands on his shoulders. "Milord, please, now is not the time to try to emulate your father or or or or or those knights that you're always hanging around!"she hissed. Ava tended to treat Zakai like he was much younger than he really was. Not out of disrespect, it's just who she was. She doubted his abilities as a warrior and she doubted his leadership decisions (such as choosing Vilhelmina to come along with him) and so she treated him like a child who needed his hand held and behaved like a naggy mother.

The problem was, she wasn't scolding him about a purchase or lecturing him about spending too much time with his bow and not enough with his books. Ava didn't know what to tell him. Their boat was destroyed and they were neck deep in hostile territory. The obvious answer was to get back home. But how? "G-Get back in the cabin milord, we're leaving rrrrright now! W-W-We're going to the nearest port a-a-a-and we will buyanother boat. Yes, yes that's it! We'll buy another boat!" She was laughing hysterically and scrambling for the reigns on the carriage. "We m-m-may not have enough gold but th-that's NEVER stopped Ava Winfield from closing a deal, I assure you!... MostlybecauseIalwayshaveenoughgold BUT THAT'S NOT THE POINT!"


newworld_zakai-jpg.204811
Being called out on trying to be like his father stung, but more then anything it was Ava's tone that got him. Even riddled with fear, it was still patronizing and Zakai's cheeks colored red in anger from being treated like a child. Ava always did this to him; whenever they interacted. He wondered if she still saw him as some ridiculous youth and not the man he had become. He only straightened further, arms crossed over his chest and hands turning into fists as he stared her down.

"I'm not emulating. I am a lord and I don't have to follow your orders." And right there he was a petulant child not getting his way. "I will not go back into the cabin, Ava. I'm staying right here until you calm down and figure out something we can actually do. We don't have the gold to buy another ship and even if they did these people wouldn't sell us one." He pointed out. "We'd be arrested before we could even ask the going price." He added with a huff, keeping his tone as firm as he could. "What are our other options?" He was pretty much repeating what his father had said at one point when the carriage wheel had broken on the ride to an important event. The wheel had been completely shattered and the driver didn't have a spare (because that had been the spare; apparently the carriage had had a different issue earlier that day). His father had remained calm and collected and stern and the carriage driver had respected him. I will get Ava to respect me. I'm a man, not a child. I give the orders here.


Yyf_iweMyXWp6XEqJ8bOB4ygU1WzpXddWwm9bJPm6Tw8VwWkSkO__Y_JWxyJNQI1Pyv2nvZSk44CBmdS4b6g7p3ZyZbFiRHCWxCIZa_aDCI-DuO0a73oI5HZwjfBK59RpuL_DtPO
Lord Zakai wasn't budging and Ava was the exact kind of bullheaded and persistent woman to not budge either. Her eyes narrowed defiantly and she pushed her glasses up. That had always been her parenting tactic after all. Granted her children were a lot younger than Zakai, and Zakai wasn't her child. In the time she'd known him however, she'd begun to behave as if he was some rebellious son, and whenever she got into a tizzy like this it was almost impossible for her to listen to him. Sure she heard him, she heard and understood the words, but all logic was flicked away by her mother-knows-best complex.

"Lord Zakai we don't have any other options! It's not as if we can just sprout wings and fly back to Herranow, milord! We're stuck here in this despicable, lying, treacherous country and we've no idea where we're going! Unless you count the living, breathing, broken compass that is Hayden! And for all we know, he's been in on the whole thing the whole time!" Ava kept her voice low and discreet as she talked shit on their navigator, but upon looking around she noticed he wasn't even in sight. "If we run we'll eventually be c-caught and when we are th-they'll...they'll..." Ava's voice began to crack and she slumped into her seat and hid her face in her hands. She began to fight off sobs about as well as she could fight off a person. "They'll kill us, Lord Zakai, they'll kill us all!"


newworld_zakai-jpg.204811
Zakai was ready. He was so ready to argue this out with Ava. Her 'I'm an adult and I know best' nonsense was not going to reach him. He was an adult too, and he knew... well not as much as she did but he still knew a lot. He knew more about fighting then she did, and more about people (he thought). She was just a carriage driver and a washed up merchant that happened to go on the wrong mission. Zakai... well he was a lord, trained to follow in his father's foot steps. Ava was in way over her head if she thought she could get Zakai to back down.

And then the woman was sobbing and Zakai froze. He'd never seen her like this before, and despite her strong words earlier she now seemed like she was the one who needed protecting. "We'll find a way home Ava, don't worry." He said, tone soft as he took a seat beside her and cautiously settled a hand on her shoulder. "I won't let anything bad happen to you. This is just a bit of a setback, that's all." And yet Ava's words had an image of the lords lined up somewhere, in front of thousands of strangers, publicly executed. It made his throat tighten and his pulse race... he hadn't really thought of their lives being on the line here. "We'll find a way back home. You know my dad; he wouldn't let anything bad happen to either of us."


Yyf_iweMyXWp6XEqJ8bOB4ygU1WzpXddWwm9bJPm6Tw8VwWkSkO__Y_JWxyJNQI1Pyv2nvZSk44CBmdS4b6g7p3ZyZbFiRHCWxCIZa_aDCI-DuO0a73oI5HZwjfBK59RpuL_DtPO
Ava was beside herself with emotion. She'd never stared impending doom in the face like this before. Ava didn't believe in Goddesses or The All, she believed in math. Numbers and probability. What was the probability that she would ever see her children again? All of the weeks she'd left them with nannies instead of spending time with them weighed on her soul like boulders and she'd cracked under the crushing weight. She leaned into Zakai's shoulder, closer than she'd ever been to him.

"A S-S-SETBACK?!" she wailed painfully. She stammered as she tried to speak through her tears. "B-But your father d-doesn't--he doesn't even knoooow! H-He has no idea we're even i-in danger! W-We'll die here and he won't know for months, Zakai, m-months! A-A-And as you said, we'd only be arrested if we went to a port! It's only a matter of time before they sl-slaughter us like livestock!"


newworld_zakai-jpg.204811
Of all the things his father had taught and prepared him for, he had never taken the time to tell him how to deal with a hysterical woman. When Ava leaned into him, Zakai slowly curled an arm around her shoulder, unsure if it was the right thing to do but trying. Her wail had Zakai's body becoming rigid, fighting the desire to leave because he didn't know what he was doing. He wanted to help Ava, he didn't like seeing her in distress. He was forcefully being reminded how very human she was, despite her usual uncaring behavior. And here she was, so terrified she was in tears.

"Well then, we just need to steal a boat and make it back so we can tell him ourselves what kind of danger Herranow is in, hmmm?" Zakai said, petting Ava's shoulder. "They're not going to slaughter us, Ava. We have strong warriors. Aren't you glad I spent more time with my bow instead of my books now? I can protect you; we have Vilma. There's the two huge, muscley guys following the lady of Fuccino and though sissy looking I hear Lamont is a force to recon with in battle." He hadn't actually heard anything of the sort about Lamont, but he was trying to build up Ava's confidence in them. "If nothing else, we're not going down without a fight. I believe we will make it back home."


Yyf_iweMyXWp6XEqJ8bOB4ygU1WzpXddWwm9bJPm6Tw8VwWkSkO__Y_JWxyJNQI1Pyv2nvZSk44CBmdS4b6g7p3ZyZbFiRHCWxCIZa_aDCI-DuO0a73oI5HZwjfBK59RpuL_DtPO
Getting into her feels was equal parts cathartic and embarrassing. She'd revealed that she indeed did not have all the answers. The pressure to know all things had become much lighter. However, she wondered if Zakai would ever respect her the same way after this. If her words would just go heard but unheeded, or if he thought less of her for being a coward. If he would see her only as dead weight. She sniffled and wiped her eyes under her glasses and tried to steady her breathing.

"A-Alright..." she whimpered softly. Did she believe that their little band of survivors could protect her? No, she didn't think they could even protect themselves. But it was time to woman up. Who was the adult here after all? "Gods you must think I'm just a great big crybaby," she scoffed as she sat up straight. She was trying to return to her usual, eloquent demeanor. "I... I'm sorry for losing my head like that, milord. I-I-It was most... inappropriate..." She wasn't quite there yet, she was still sniffling and her eyes were still watering. She straightened her silly hat and cleared her throat in an attempt to speak a little clearer. The comment about the bow actually really got to her, Ava hated being wrong about things and would often try to spin her words around so that she was in the right but there was really no way to do that here.


newworld_zakai-jpg.204811
Zakai wasn't entirely certain what to do now. It was obvious that Ava was still upset. If only his father were here. Just him being here would probably ease Ava's mind and he would certainly be able to convince her that they would make it through this safely. Then again if Zakai's father were here they would probably already be on a boat home, planning on how to get back at the liars of Satrella.

"I don't think of you as any kind of child." Zakai replied, a tad huffy from his failure in getting Ava to truly feel better. The distance she put between the two of them didn't help much. "Yes, let me turn you in to my father for being human Ava." Zakai snorted, shaking his head. "If anything I think more of you; I was beginning to believe you didn't have emotions." He said this with a smile and meant it as a joke but he was also being honest.


Yyf_iweMyXWp6XEqJ8bOB4ygU1WzpXddWwm9bJPm6Tw8VwWkSkO__Y_JWxyJNQI1Pyv2nvZSk44CBmdS4b6g7p3ZyZbFiRHCWxCIZa_aDCI-DuO0a73oI5HZwjfBK59RpuL_DtPO
Zakai's little jokes earned something between a scoff and a chuckle from the merchant. If only she could return the feeling of not seeing him like a child. He was a good kid, and Ava still couldn't see him as anything else. "Yes well, now you know. I'm just as human as anyone else. Perhaps more shrewd, but human nonetheless," she replied, poking a bit of fun at herself. She was still terribly anxious, and she was no more optimistic about their chances of survival. But just having the boy there had been at least a little comforting.

Ava gently placed a hand on his leg. "Thank you Zakai. You're shaping up into a fine young man." She gave him a pat on the leg before waggling her finger at him. "But don't think for a second that just because your skills as a warrior will be tested in the near future that you can just neglect your studies! I've managed to save most of your books from the ship in fact!" Ava reached under the seat and pulled out notebooks and textbooks and set them in the archer's lap.

"We'll reduce your three chapter minimum to simply one chapter a day milord. Although I'm sure you've already taken that liberty yourself, haven't you?" Ava raised an eyebrow and smirked a bit. This was her way of coming back and showing the prince that she wouldn't break under the pressure, and that she'd always be at his side...nagging him and giving him pop quizzes about macroeconomics but at his side nonetheless.


newworld_zakai-jpg.204811
Things were beginning to go rather nicely. His opinion of Ava had lifted and talking to her, and even joking, had been nice. He felt like he had been able to help by talking to her and even laughed when she brought up that she was a more shrewd being. Wasn't that the truth? Zakai should have seen that downfall coming, though.

Zakai groaned and ran a hand through his fire colored hair, completely distressed at discovering there would still be studies on this trip. "And I've gone back to believe that you are not, in fact, human." Zakai said with a rather petulant huff, arms crossed over his chest in a very sulky manner. "You are a very cruel woman, Ava. Very cruel." Getting to his feet, a scowl falling into place, he began to leave the carriage. "I'll make sure to do that one chapter before bed in the evening." He said, wondering just how closely Ava was going to watch him and if he'd be able to skimp on a chapter here and there.


Yyf_iweMyXWp6XEqJ8bOB4ygU1WzpXddWwm9bJPm6Tw8VwWkSkO__Y_JWxyJNQI1Pyv2nvZSk44CBmdS4b6g7p3ZyZbFiRHCWxCIZa_aDCI-DuO0a73oI5HZwjfBK59RpuL_DtPO
"You'll thank me for my cruelty when you're the wise and powerful king of an economically efficient nation, milord!" Ava called after the prince as he left the carriage. She smiled to herself, knowing full well that he was going to try to slight his studies. And if she understood the gravity of the coming events, she would've been fine with that. Pretend like she didn't notice.

But she didn't know. And right now, maintaining some sense of normalcy, even if it was just harping on Zakai for not studying, would be good for her. Just thinking about it even put a small smile on her face before she remembered where she was. Then she promptly squeaked and sunk down to her seat, looking around with shifty eyes as she "took cover" from any enemy archers who may be lurking nearby.

C-RANK ACHIEVED
 
Spades & Marysa
Orikanyo Orikanyo

Spades, master craftsman


Location: Balcony overlooking training field.


Rank: C





"Sometimes I wonder if I should be speaking to those fluffy tailed tricksters. Then again, they do have fluffy tails... And their delivery service is great! Anywhere, anytime. Though... I do still wonder how they get through the guards." Spades mused, in his hands a large box of various tools he had just procured to complete his magnificent work of art! of course, his creation might not be ready any time soon, but when it will be! Ohohohoh!


The world will tremble with excitement! As much as he does before he sees a man walk into his patented love pie trap. In truth, a better name is still in the works, mostly to get a name that doesn't sound like what you do with your lover while you roll around in the- Oh! Marissa! Whats she doing here?


Why, it must be fate that they crossed paths, almost like some god-like person was purposefully creating this encounter!!


But that would never happen, unless somebody was secretly trying to get them to talk about something, or perhaps for himself to figure out what marissa was looking at...


...Or perhaps he was to give the audience abit of a show? She wasn't paying attention... if he could just angle the camera right in the upcoming scene they could see under...


...But then again...


The resulting deaths might not be worth it.


Sneaking up behind the woman he fixed his collar and then produced a cow bell from his handy tool kit, one of the most important piece of his kit he might add.


"MARISA!!!!!" he yelled while ringing his lovely bell, in an attempt to scare the living day lights out of her.

---

Marysa


Time: 3 weeks before Blue Rose landing


Location: Balcony above training grounds



Interacting with: Spades



Support Rank: None -> C






Clang. Swoosh. Clang.
Marysa stared admirably into the distance. She was standing on a balcony, watching her train the recruits. The Apostle was on her break for now, as the mage watched Octavia skillfully handle her blade with ease. The way she moved would make her mount envious. She took the sights in with a blush and a wistful sigh as she enjoyed the moment. However, Marysa had thought she had the balcony to herself.


A piercing scream of her name shocked her out of the daze.


Out of impulse, the red haired woman turned around and fired a sharp beam of ice magic. The cold concentration nearly hitting Spades before disintegrating into vapor. Her heart was nearly jumping out of her chest as she looked in fear. Taking deep breaths, it only occured now to her that Marysa was talking to Spades the jolly jester.


"Spades!" She cried out in surprise and in slight annoyance. Suddenly, she turned back to her normal, if not arrogant, self. "For what do I owe the pleasure of your company, an upskirt glance? Perhaps you're here for another hair-braiding session? Oooor you need me to contribute to your prank of Prince Ivan?" The mage asked, her mild Ifrin accent obvious as hell.

---

"Oh you know me, planning all three in my on ways." he made a deep bow, his belled motley jingling with ever movement, making Spades wonder what she was staring at that she would have been able to ignore it. Perhaps she spotted an enemy? A cute bird? A cute butt? Well, last part she didn't need to go to far, there was mirrors around the castle!


Save that one for later, that was actually a pretty good one.


"Sooooooo? Whatchyea llokin' at?" the man asked as he waltz towards the balconey, looking above the world below like some strange jester hatted bird. "Hmmm, seems Octy is getting a big ol' practice session in. How dutiful of her. My, I can see her ferocity from here! Goodness, quite the sight ain't she? So valiant, so strong, so cute~!"

---

"O-Of course! I was only watching her train the recruits. You know, the best get trained in magic, with yours truly." Marysa huffed, hiding her flush. Hopefully her perceived arrogance would brush her watchful gaze off. "Octavia is providing essential training for our proud country! She's one of the reasons the Alliance is ultimately going to claim victory!" That was a true statement, though, she was hiding something else.

Marysa agreed, as much as she hated to say it. "She is... valiant... strong... cute..." She was about to repeat Spades' statement but could not bring herself to sound as lighthearted as he was. What escaped was wistful, the way a young girl talked about her secret crush. Whenever she watched Octavia train, she felt like she wasn't watching her train... but her. What Octavia had done for her would not be easily forgotten.

"N-Not that it means anything! You still haven't told me what you're doing here. W-Were you following me? I should report you to the authorities!" Marysa certainly sounded agitated, not being the best actor or liar by any means. She knew that there was no way she'd tell authorities. By all Sietic gods, they were one of the highest forms of authority in the Tarosian army. Either way, something was up with the poor Marysa.

---

"By all means tell the authorities~! I'm all ears and ready to receive your official complaints~!" the jester laughed a laugh that sounded more like an evil snickering, or softly cackling. "Such a gallant figure she possesses! Indeed she is the figure of the might of our army. You know I hear she has quite a few fans, no doubt many a suitor~!"

Teasing this girl was far too much fun for Spades.

"Oh but what am I doing? that is a secret, a secret I shall share! because you know how I am with secrets." he secretly let loose his most devious secret of being secretively very bad at keeping secrets that are secretively rather worthless. "I am building the machine of which our little Uryvia... Urrrvic? Uvrya? Whatever it's been practically a year since the story thing took place don't expect me to remember every day name in the book." the man spat upon the ground somehow through his mask.

"A machine to kill him with, a machination of magnanimous dispensation of pain and death that comes from a judicial appointment of such death and pain!" his long windedness was really coming through today.

---

"S-Suitors?!" Marysa turned bright red. "What? Who? Tell me!" She panicked.... no! There was no way! Octavia was too busy fighting a war that was too important for any stupid engagement to interfere with. Not that marriage was ever on her mind... "Obviously she has fans but... I can't believe it!"

"I have to admit, that name sounds awfully familiar..." She went over the name in her head, yet many of her thoughts turned up negative. Perhaps they would meet another time.

"I...I don't care about your killing machine! Is Octavia getting married?" Marysa felt her heart break into a million pieces. Wait... why was she feeling this way? I-It wasn't like she liked her or anything! It was an innocent admiration, nothing more than feelings were involved. Though, that moment in the storage closet felt real... No! No... she was hallucinating, seeing things that were not there!

---

"Oh believe me it is true." the jester spoke, only making this worse. "Though it is all for naught though, they have no chance to secure her favor, that I know." he turned away, walking a few jingling paces away from her as he shrugged.

"For it seems her heart belongs to another, or so I think." he stood facing away from here, before turning around a jingling array of bells. "For I swore I heard her say something long ago, when we were moving to strike upon the fools who came from across the seas... something mighty particular..." his words endlessly teased her, as he leaned forwards.

"Do you want to know what that is?"
the man continued to spin his web, a spider waiting for the fly to get caught.. He WAS mostly lieing here, but it was to sweet of an opportunity to pass up.

---

Marysa wanted to scream and cry. Though, in hindsight it would soon seem odd that the Commander V would trust Spades. At least, there was hope that Octavia would never accept those proposals. But... what if she did?

"ANOTHER?!" She yelled, almost attracting the attention of each recruit. Luckily, Octavia was too focused in training to pay any heed. Oh dear... this wasn't good.. The commander took frantic steps in the jester's direction. "You can't possibly mean..." She continued, but he didn't finish her sentence or ease her worries. Marysa was taking the bait.

She forcefully turned him around, grabbing onto his shoulders. "T-TELL ME! What did Octavia say?!" Marysa was about to shatter any nearby windows around her with just her screams alone.

---

Spades slowly crept his hands up towards her shoulders, lightly placing them upon the poor girl. His movements were quiet as a ghost, the sounds of jingling bells silent within the seriousness of this very moment. He leaned closer, and closer, until he was up a inch away the the poor woman's ear. "it was before their escape... I heard her utter the words when she was alone to examine the final battle plans. I often sneak around and peep on the others, that is what I do you know, I the keep secrets to myself, small little memories for me to keep... But this.. I cannot keep any longer.. not from you... you deserve to know.."

He kept dancing around the subject,dangling the carrot just out of reach of the poor girl, what she wanted so dearly to know...

But then again... he may as well renew her fervor for the hunt of the assembly no?

they were still out there, and they needed to have them dead yesterday!

His pink eyes narrowed, nearly glowing behind the deep, dark shadows behind his ever smiling mask...

"I heard her utter... that it was a damn shame she was to kill him... That one cut a fine figure... From what I could see, she held the portrait of one of them, i couldn't see much aside from pink hair..." he relayed the lie to her, lying with each and every syllable in the words. A creeping sense of enjoyment crawled up his body, the trickery that was being played here would be remembered in legends...

Were he to let anyone know of course.

"...Believe me or not, I care little in the end. But you know... What must be done if you are to win, prove yourself over those she fancies, even if so only slightly..." the man seemed to wiggle away from her grasp like a snake slithering between her fingers, simply jingling away with each merry step, before opening a nearby door and slipping inside.


C RANK ACHIEVED!
 
Uryva & Vyn
theplasticdemon theplasticdemon
Time: 2 Years Ago
Location: Deep in the woods of Desna, Wynda


ba36166c36a55b44659dfa2ac251799d29453033_hq.jpg
Retreat. It was a word that he'd heard so often. Tossed around in training like a badge of shame. To dominate the battlefield to such a degree that the men you're fighting flee for their lives...Uryva always imagined he'd be on that side. And for a long while, he was. But the shit got real in Desna. Now retreating didn't seem like a weak thing to do anymore. It's just living to fight another day. And now there's something certainly worth fighting for. Their heir was alive (gonna leave this character vague in case someone wants to make them) and they had Cetan. Yet everyone in the circle had given up. When everyone had finally set up a makeshift camp, someone said it. "We lost." And Uryva went off.

"Shut your mouth," he said with breathy laughter, shaking his head. The battle had made their battalion and a few others leaderless, and to some of them Uryva was just another soldier or the asshat with Brisinger that'd been making a name for himself. "Oh...Oh you~" Uryva wagged his finger at the detractor and leaned against a tree. "You shut your mouth," he repeated gently and playfully.

"We haven't lost shit, alright? Alright? You have to believe that." He asked looking around at all of the different faces in their band. Humans, a few Laguz, a couple Branded that fought like tigers, and even an elf...sitting all alone but still there. "C'mon, am I looking at a bunch of wussies, or am I looking at the sons...and daughters--how're you doing by the way beautiful~?" Uryva had begun walking around the camp briefly greeting one of the females among them along the way, "--the sons and daughters of the most powerful warriors in the world!? The sons and daughters of orc slayers, knights, Dukes and Duchesses, farmers, artists, hunters who've grown so accustomed to the cold they don't even feel it anymore-- I'm looking at the most powerful people known to man!" Uryva slapped his fist into his palm.


"We. Don't. Lose. Not like this. They think-they think-they think we ran because we were scared. They think we're scared of them. Nuh uh~" Uryva pointed at the heir and Cetan. "We ensured our future. The heir is alive. The Duke is alive. We have Cetan. We ran away because we're gonna go back."

The soldiers stirred slightly and someone hopelessly asked, "And do what?"

Uryva rolled his eyes and laughed again. "We're gonna kick their asses! Obviously."

"How?"

"Hell if I know but we can find a way, c'mon now. Ord didn't give us brains for nothin' right?" The doubter gave him a skeptical look and Uryva wiggled his finger again. "No, c'mon, tch, you're breakin' my heart. Don't look at me like that, c'mon stop it. Guys, I tell you what. Lets all take a minute to just...you know put ourselves together--shake off the depression, take a walk or a jog, go drake huntin', write a song, make a small animal out of yarn, whatever you gotta do to calm down -- and then we'll reconvene and come up with a plan, alright? But if we don't keep our heads up, then we have lost. And then those assholes up in the Empire are only gonna get fatter and that's not the world I'm gonna live in. I'm gonna kiss the Emperor's daughter after I smash his fuckin' head in! Or die tryin', mark my words!" Uryva shouted, laughing as he made a kissy face at one of the lady soldiers.

"So go on. Go. Go hunting. Let us know if you see anything suspicious. Be careful out there. Go~!" Uryva gestured for a few of the archers to leave and then took a seat on the same log as the elf. His smile was gone, and he was staring into space. This was thinking for Uryva. It doesn't go well. All he could think about was how to perfect his battle forms, whether he was worthy or not to wield Brisinger, and of course, women. If one of these soldiers didn't crack soon and flirt back with him he'd probably lose it.

Come on Uryva do it for the girls...ugh the girls... Uryva scooted closer to the elf as he not so subtly studied the female soldiers of their group. Some he recognized, some he didn't. "Hey guy," Uryva didn't look at Vyn but it was clear he was talking to him. Uryva nodded forward toward the soldiers and asked, "If you could only make love to one of the women here, which one would it be?"


IMG_0331.JPG
The poor elf. No, poor Wyndans. Back then, the elf wasn't the tactician of the Resistance. No, he was a scrawny, shelled off elf with no sense of confidence. His sickness, that had long plagued his childhood and beyond blanketed him, entrapped him within the confines of his own disability. It was still back to the time where Edvyn's family had gone to fight in another region. A Laguz and Manakete in the hands of Tarosians... it made him shiver. Most of all, it made him more withdrawn than the others. Almost anything seemed to, really. Who would talk to an elf who was ill and most of all, weak?

He sat alone as a strange young man delivered his speeches. Edvyn would be lying if he said he wasn't already tired of him talking as if he had some plan... some way to get Wynda back into it's rightful place, talking as if he knew what he was going through. That irked him slightly, but the elf was not a man of expressing his emotions. He did have to admit, Uryva was charismatic, something that he lacked. Uryva was of royal blood while Edvyn was the product of beasts. He wielded the great Brisinger while Edvyn toyed around with measly fire magic.

Seriously, this Uryva Arius guy was talking himself and his little troop up that all they had to do was fight. Really, he couldn't be more wrong. Fighting head on only worked if you weren't afraid to die. From the looks of it, the redhead probably had a reason to keep fighting... to stay alive? The Duke and Cetan would make the enemy more willing to strike than to be intimidated. Now, that was just ridiculous and contradictory. If the Tarosians ever planned to do something smart and unexpected, then the only thing to expect would be this royal's demise, among other soldiers. Edvyn huffed at his own cynical wordplay. Now wasn't the time to keep whining, if Uryva could be right about one thing. If he had spoken up and vocalized his own pessimism, it would bring down the spirit even more.

Still, he stared blankly with emerald eyes. Edvyn tried his best in battle, or at least tried to. The strategy was to target specific areas that the Tarosians would never expect. Hit those weak spots and the fire would trail all the way down to the soldiers. It was so simple... but so effective it was almost a wonder how almost no one had figured out his strategy. Strategy... the one thing he really seemed to be good at besides magic. After the speech, he hadn't bothered to move from his seat. Instead he stared, focusing into a random tree. Edvyn planned to focus on those weak spots later on. He hadn't come close enough to check, but there was just an aching urge to explore... Why were the Tarosians avoiding that spot? Why did it happen to be so effective? Was there something that he was missing?

Suddenly, Uryva had sat down next to him. The elf acted as if he wasn't there, trying his best to play around with his tomes and focusing on the weak spot. Eventually, his question caught the man out of guard. What? Make love? How can you possibly... in a time like this! His marked face showed a look of absolute bewilderment. "E-Excuse me? Shouldn't you be thinking of more important things other than who you should make love to?" Almost on cue, his chest begun to tighten. Not again. "Damn, by Ord." He cursed, in between coughs and wheezes. Clenching his chest, he averted any eye contact. "L-Leave me alone, I am trying to think."


ba36166c36a55b44659dfa2ac251799d29453033_hq.jpg
"Pfft, and what's more important than love?" Uryva retorted, sounding a lot like a children's program while simultaneously possessing the intentions of an 18+ program. Babe watching was one of his favorite hobbies and he was pissed they'd lost a few hotties in their last fight. That was something worth weeping over but you didn't see him being all depressed and defeatist. He tore his eyes away from the girls when the elf had a coughing fit.


Uryva leaned Brisinger next to himself and placed a foot upon the hammer end while fiddling through his coat. "Elixer?" he asked, brandishing the sparkling blue liquid vial and jiggling it in front of the elf. He studied the elf's body for wounds, but couldn't find any to his surprise. He lifted an eyebrow up and asked him, "What's the matter? You catch somethin' or what?" If this guy wasn't from around here it'd make sense if he'd gotten sick from the cold. Uryva remembered little from his studies but he did remember hearing about a tribe of elves from Ifrin. It was a long shot, because elves were everywhere and he could very well be native, but he imagined someone from the desert would have an even rougher time adapting out here in the wilds of Desna.


IMG_0331.JPG
Edvyn scoffed, dismissing his comment on the subject of babe watching, not love. Still, he was rather reserved in these manners and thought little of such babe watching. "I guess I can't disagree with you on that. Though I wouldn't consider staring at their assets to be love." He rolled his eyes before continuing with his coughing fit. Vyn was a gentlemen and if he was anything, awkward around females or males and never seemed to know when one was attracted to him. Not that it was the first thing on the elf's mind. In his opinion, the fact that it was all he really seemed to care about made Vyn think that he mustn't be thinking or worrying about too much to begin with. Obviously, they didn't know each other very well so the blonde couldn't just say that to his face.

The elf refused the elixer. "Save it for yourself, it won't do me any good." Finally, his coughing episode seemed to subside. Vyn gently pushed his arm away that was holding the vial. "I do not think that having something ever since you were small child means you've caught something." The green eyed man answered bitterly. Truthfully, he never knew what it was either. It wasn't a cold, but even when he was in Taros, it stuck with him. No use complaining now. Edvyn avoided eye contact, to anyone else, it seemed like he was trying to be rude. Not that he cared. He lifted himself off that patch of ground and decided to go and investigate that Tarosian weak spot he had been thinking about. Or at least formulate some type of strategy.

"If you'll excuse me, I plan to investigate this forest as well as the Tarosians. Enjoy your... ahem, thoughts of love." Edvyn saw no point in seeing this conversation continue, beginning to leave. That was until he failed to attempt sneaking in another coughing fit, coming out loudly. Drinking from a bottle, he left Uryva to his own devices. Or at least tried to. I mean, if a guy's planning to up at leave to 'investigate' something, it was probably worth checking out.


ba36166c36a55b44659dfa2ac251799d29453033_hq.jpg
"Heh heh... assets. I see what you did there." Uryva grinned idiotically. He wasn't a genius by any stretch of the imagination, but he was pretty good at reading people. Vyn's attitude wasn't lost on him, and he always liked to take the piss out of the serious types. "So you're an ass man then? I can respect that. More into boobs myself." Uryva let out gleeful laughter and waved dismissively. "Ahh, who'm I kiddin'? I love 'em both equally!" Uryva continued to perpetuate the idea that he had a one track mind. That in this dire time, all he could manage to think about were the squishiest parts of a woman.

Uryva uncertainly tucked the elixir back into his coat. Though Vyn wasn't looking him in the eye, Uryva was looking at him, folding his hands together. His idiotic grin was gone and replaced with a serious, yet warm expression. "Sorry to hear that..." he apologized and rubbed his hand over his eye patch. "I uh...I lost my eye to a childhood illness. S'not really the same but... I get it I guess." Uryva wondered if Vyn had been allowed to enlist despite his illness for a special reason. That or Wynda was desperate.

Vyn dismissed himself and Uryva was inclined to let him, but in addition to the elf's coughing fit, something...else told him to follow the elf. He never fancied himself a prophet, but he did think he was intuitive. Following his gut had lead him this far. It hadn't failed him yet so he never ignored it. "Hey. Coughin' like that you're gonna let every deer from here to Imperos know we're comin'!" He teased, standing up and following after him. "I'll watch your back. Might run into trouble and Ol' Brissy looooves trouble. So. What are we investigating..." Uryva scoffed slightly and added apologetically, "I'm sorry buddy, I didn't catch your name."


IMG_0331.JPG
Wait, this guy was still following him? Of course, he had a one track mind. Edvyn assumed he was like those little brothers that never stop following you, whatever you do. Was he just doing this to annoy me? Looking back over his shoulder, he took a chance to fully look at Uryva through his bright and inquisitive green eyes. He looked rugged and strong. Not a man with a one track mind. Then his eyes trailed to his eyepatch but quickly looked away awkwardly.

"You're right. I don't suppose you have a cloth of some sort to bite into?" He asked. If all else failed, he might just tear into his undershirt. Though that was last resort... no way he was stripping in such cold weather. If he were to cough and expose himself as a traitor, disguising himself would be utterly impossible. Purple skin and markings cursed him with a distinct appearance anyone would spot. However, a one track mind he may have, Uryva did have a point. As well, he was a skilled fighter. It would be worth a damn to have him defend the elf. "Th-Thanks. Without an eye, you fight quite well." Vyn took the time to awkwardly compliment the fighter.

"As for what we're investigating... um..." The elf began to stutter. Actually socializing with people and telling them what goes on in his head? Practically unheard of! "You see those little patches of in the distance?" He pointed to the weak points he was talking about. They seemed to have one thing in common, Tarosians seemed to avoid them and they had a strange plant growing in the patch.

"I've b-been using that spot to target Tarosians. Since the Tarosians never frequent this area, as a result, none of our soldiers have been here either. E-Except me. I set fire to the area to take the soldiers down, and it seems to be effective. I've also set fire to Tarosian tents whilst everyone was fighting... th-thought that would be useful. Taken things too." Vyn shrugged his shoulders modestly.

"I-I don't know why they're so effective... a-and that's why I need to investigate. It just seems too easy... I don't like that." Edvyn looked down, letting his insecurities do the talking for him. "It's better than being weak... which is what I am, s-so all I have is magic." Looking back at him, he took a deep breath, returning to his regular state of nonchalance and seriousness. "The name is Edvyn. You've made quite a name for yourself... Uryva, was it?"


ba36166c36a55b44659dfa2ac251799d29453033_hq.jpg
"Mhm~" Uryva passed Vyn a black handkerchief with the Eskan royal symbol embroidered on it. Things like this were given to him by people in his mother's court to prove who he was but he really only carried them around to impress girls. "Thanks, bud! You just get used to it, ya know?"

Uryva looked ahead at the areas Vyn was talking about. He scratched his head and thought aloud, "Huh. I don't get it." Uryva laughed cheerfully and shook his head. "Stuff like this doesn't come easy to me. I'm pretty dense." Uryva grinned proudly as if that was a good thing. "But you seem pretty smart, Edvyn. There's more to strength than beating people with big pretentious hammers. If it weren't for Brissy and my big mouth no one'd know who I am, I'm nothin' special. I've seen guys way stronger than me more worthy of renown. Like you, smart guy. Where ya from, anyway?"


IMG_0331.JPG
Vyn nodded, "Thank you," pocketing the handkerchief. It was actually a bit frustrating to hear Uryva's confusion. However, it was somewhat endearing for Uryva to be as dense as he says he is. He was about to explain this strange phenomenon to him before getting something he almost never receives in his daily life. As a result, Vyn lightly flushed pink and looked away. "Thank you, again. I'm not from Wynda." Edvyn shook his head.

"I am technically Tarosian. Both parents were Panther Laguz and Fire Dragon respectively. In Ifrin, they have tribes for specific races, which is hard to pull off when each member of your family is a different race. So Wynda seemed to be our only option before the rest of the alliance could turn our family into slaves. We had heard of some panthers like my father in Wynda. So we ran away a long time ago."

He cleared his throat. Time to change the topic. It wasn't like such a dense loudmouth would ever come to understand his situation. "The point is, if we target spots where they don't frequent or even monitor, we can attack from many different points. But Tarosians don't seem to be the type of people to do that. That... or they've insulted us by sending their most single-minded soldiers." Cautiously, the elf looked around. He could only seem to hear the sound of his own breathing. Only mindless chatter. Was it safe to go? Probably not.


ba36166c36a55b44659dfa2ac251799d29453033_hq.jpg
Uryva listened to Vyn's origins intently. Uryva never had any intentions of becoming a leader. As his mother's 3rd child, he was third in line for the throne of Eska, but he never desired the throne for a multitude of reasons. Firstly and most importantly, if anything were to happen to not only his older brother, but his sister as well, then he would be beside himself with grief. But secondly, he enjoyed the freedom that came with not having to carry the weight of the crown. His brother couldn't fight for his countrymen like he could.

However Uryva possessed natural leadership qualities. One of which was the value in getting to know his fellow soldiers. Not only as fighters, but as people. Learning of their motivations and strengthening their bonds would make everyone stronger in battle. So he listened intently to Vyn, and then shook his head sadly. "I'm sorry to hear that Edvyn. Some of our furry friends are Tarosian refugees as well, as I'm sure you know. I've heard horrific tales from them about women and children being pulled from their beds in the middle of the night by Tarosian scum. It's despicable what they've done to their own countrymen." He put a hand on Vyn's shoulder sympathetically. "Our fight isn't just for Wynda. We must fight for Taros as well. So that people like yourself can return to their families and their motherland without fear of racial prejudice."

Vyn changed the topic and Uryva melded into it immediately. "Ohhhh I get it..." he rubbed his chin and nodded, "Boy you are smart. And I think you're right about their soldiers too. I've noticed during our battles that your average Tarosian soldier will lose to any of our warriors in single combat. It's just that there's so many of them and their formations can be deadly. But they just don't seem that skilled on their own... almost as if they just gave them lances and deployed them to the battlefield. Sure there are standouts every now and then but some of these guys are just pathetic on their own."


IMG_0331.JPG
Edvyn flinched at his touch. He was glad for his sympathy. Uryva was someone who you felt motivated just listening to. It made sense that he came from royalty and wouldn’t doubt it just a bit. Vyn had long decided that Wynda was the only place that ever bothered to accept him, as cold and harsh the weather was. If the elf had a choice, he would stay in Wynda. Going back to Taros only brought back bad memories and made him sick to his stomach.

Vyn nodded along pensively. Uryva was right once again. Wyndan warriors, admittedly were strong and known for such strength. Barbarians, swordsmen, Branded and Laguz… they all seemed to be strong and would undoubtedly beat someone in single combat. Not that Edvyn knew much about it. “Of course they would. I’m not smart… I just see things the way I see them. Though, the fact that there are so many unmemorable or even mediocre fighters can also be a weakness. We may be strong on our own, but that won’t do your troops any good.” He shook his head.

“Why don’t we have our own formations? Better ones? The elf offered. “Strategies and planning motivate and do more good than battle cries or speeches. We either target each soldier on their own through isolation, hit them when they’re not in formation or ruin them before the fight. As much as I hate to say this, but they don’t expect very much from us rebels. We can surprise them. Find weaknesses. For one, we can destroy those pathetic tents of theirs’.” Vyn lit up a small fireball in his hands. “Killing the rest of them shouldn’t be too hard for you.”


ba36166c36a55b44659dfa2ac251799d29453033_hq.jpg
He “sees things differently”, he says... Uryva thought to himself as he listened to the tactician. Maybe that’s exactly what the army needed. Someone who sees things differently. So why had this guy not moved up the ranks yet? It could only be one of two reasons. Either a great tactical mind had yet to be discovered by the higher ups or Vyn’s way of seeing things wasn’t exactly effective. But Uryva was confident he’d found a voice that could turn the tides of the war.

The black metal of Brisinger hummed as he swung it from over his shoulder and pointed the heavy end at the ground. His eye sparkled with determination in the light of Vyn’s fireball. The reflection of Vyn’s magic in Uryva’s eyes perfectly symbolized the state of his soul. A confident smile was in place as he extended his free hand toward Vyn. “I’m all in, Edvyn.”


IMG_0331.JPG
Edvyn bashfully smiled in response. Finally, someone was going to listen to him. It would be his first time ever attempting to execute one of his plans with a fighter by his side. There would be people believing in him. What a strange feeling.

Biting his lip, he quickly assessed his surroundings. He could see him silhouettes in the distance. Knowing that Uryva was much stronger than the sickly elf, he knelt down and whispered. “There are soldiers coming near. If any of them attack, try your best to isolate them.” Trusting in his own instinct and of his friend’s, Edvyn searched the empty tent.

He was not looking for gold or anything of the sort, but more so files and valuable information that would be of use. Vyn did find a bronze sword. Smirking, he pocketed the beginning weapon. Looking around frantically, he lit the sword with his flames. This would provide a much more satisfying form of using his own magic.

Exiting the tent, the elf impulsively bashed the object with his flames.


ba36166c36a55b44659dfa2ac251799d29453033_hq.jpg
Uryva crouched down next to Vyn and listened attentively to his orders. They were in enemy territory now. Most people might become more serious or stoic. Others would become shaky and anxious. Uryva still had the same daring smile as if it had been sewn into place, or tattooed on his face. He gave Vyn a short nod and a silent thumbs up. He wasn’t sure exactly how he could attempt to isolate them but if all else failed, he could fall back on his usual strategy: fuck shit up.

He stood guard in front of the tent as Vyn searched it. Brisinger leaned against his shoulder and his free hand rested in his pocket. He crossed his legs casually as a handful of soldiers began to approach the area. From what little of their conversation he picked up on before they spotted him, it sounded like they were getting ready to move out and join up with a larger force. Uryva playfully saluted them as they spotted him. “Hey boys.”

The soldiers got a look on their face that Uryva could only describe as an expression one would make when they’ve shat their pants as they readied their lances. “I-Is that--”

“Yeah it is,” Uryva answered preemptively as he readied Brisinger. His eye flicked up to the sky and then he asked quizzically, “Okay wait, were you referring to me, Uryva Arius, Second Son of Duchess Arius of Eska? Or were you referring to Brisinger, Eska’s Arm of Ord? Because you’re right on both counts. And it’s a good thing you wore brown pants.”

Vyn emerged from the tent at this point and set it aflame, and Uryva exclaimed, “Yeah, now it’s a party!” And dashed forward toward the soldiers. The Tarosians instantly got into an arrow shaped formation and readied their lances, but Uryva stopped short and used the great length of Brisinger to extend the hammer as far as he could behind the point soldier’s neck and pulled him forward, knocking him to the ground before slamming the blunt end onto the man’s head and popping it like a grape under a mighty fist. Keeping his distance from the remaining units and staying in front of Vyn, he began backing away and warning, “Not too late to run~”


IMG_0331.JPG
As Vyn lit up the tent with his flames, he felt the sweat from the exuded heat on his neck. That, coupled with the cold of Wynda made the feeling of adrenaline all the more intense. He tried not to focus on the men forming an arrow as the tent went up in flames.

“Uryva, I cannot run now. Fire does not surrender. Show these pathetic excuses for soldiers the true power of the Brisinger.” He smirked intensely, throwing the flaming sword in the soldier’s direction. Before anyone could step forward, he began going apeshit with the flames. Throwing balls of fire left and right, he decided to try covering as many tents as possible with fire.

Grabbing another bronze sword, he begun to swing in the direction of the warriors. It started with one soldier, but fire always spreads. It did. Between soldier to soldier, each begun to fan out the flames off their clothing. “Quick! Attack! I can defend you here!”


ba36166c36a55b44659dfa2ac251799d29453033_hq.jpg
The enemy tents were blazing a lot (pun intended) and so was Uryva’s soul. The power of Brisinger was only as relevant as the man wielding it. “What, this old thing?” he asked Vyn playfully as he drew a dagger from his pocket and threw it into the neck of an approaching soldier. “I hardly need it~” He added as he drew another and ironically tossed it into a Tarosian soldier’s right eye. Uryva continued chucking what seemed like an unprecedented amount of throwing knives for a man to have on his person at any soldier brave enough to come close to the two of them as Vyn’s pyromania intensified.

Once given the order to go on the offensive, Uryva quit dicking around with his knives and gave the people what they were waiting for: the honorable and gruesome death offered only by the legendary Arm of Ord. “Now it’s too late to run!” Uryva began to sweep through the soldiers in an incredible display of raw power. The metal hum of Brisinger sounded before crashing into the body of each soldier, and Uryva skillfully parried each oncoming attack with the handle of the weapon. And every strike that managed to land on him did jack shit to slow down the second son. Before long, there was nothing left but burning corpses and tents.


IMG_0331.JPG
"Why would I run?" His emerald eyes darkened, yet lit up at the same time. Such a contradiction was only possible with yours truly. "'Ord didn't give us brains for nothin'" A small smirk crept up his face as he quoted the legend himself. It only grew as the elf watched Uryva throw an ungodly amount of throwing knives. Vyn had to at least applaud his preparedness of the situation. A smaller laugh as a result of both his adrenaline and his repressed pyromania was released. Though... laughing as you're killing and setting people on fire wasn't the sanest thing to do...

The sword felt light in his hands as the heat from his magic and the blazing Tarosian tents gave the weapon warmth. Was this how knights felt touching the weapon they knew they could fight with for the first time? After a few moments, he quickly realized it wasn't just the remaining heat from his magic nor the tents, it became fused with his flame. How could the bronze not melt when the rest of the tents burned to the forest ground?

No time for guesses or questions. Vyn landed inexperienced strikes on each soldier that dared approach Uryva, including a few stragglers. "That would seem to be... everyone." He panted. "I-I've never felt like that before..." Was this... glory? Edvyn, a man whom had thought himself weak, relying on slight of hand tricks and weaker points, ran on instinct. He had shed blood. It certainly wasn't a bad feeling... but it was one that definitely stunned him.

The new emotion soon faded away as calm set in. "I believe we have retrieved their plans. Killing most of their troops here was dangerous.. but it will certainly buy us time. If they are willing to send such incompetent troops, Taros might take only days to realize plans have not been executed..." He spoke, the flames dying down in the background. The wave of calm and determination only grew stronger, accompanied with a sense of gratitude.

Vyn flushed, looking away from his comrade. "Thank you. Y-You saved us." He held out a scroll of parchment bounded by the clear seal of Tarosian forces to his hand. "I took the most important looking document I could find. This might be crucial in figuring their next moves... so I believe this is yours."


ba36166c36a55b44659dfa2ac251799d29453033_hq.jpg
Glory in battle was a high that Uryva felt constantly. He counted himself as blessed for being the youngest of his siblings, and therefore capable of participating in the war. To throw himself and his life on the line every time he stepped on the field was exhilarating. His warrior spirit recognized the same high in Vyn, and he grinned as he set Brisinger's hammer side down into the ground. Surrounded by defeated Tarosians, he gave Vyn a hearty pat on the back as he caught his breath. "Almost as good as sex, amirite?"

As their adrenaline settled down, Uryva once again dedicated his attention to Vyn. Nodding in understanding, he replied, "Then we'll have to act fast. Strike the iron while it's hot 'n all that, yeah?" Uryva finally caught his breath and fully settled down.

Just as he did, Vyn surprised him. His eye widened slightly as he took the document from Vyn's hands. "I saved us?" He asked incredulously. Uryva laughed heartily and wrapped on arm around Vyn's shoulder as he began to lead him away from the decimated campsite. "All I did was crack a couple skulls, buddy! This was your idea, you saved us!" He heaved Brisinger up and put it over his shoulder as he walked with Vyn under his arm. "I tell ya, we make one helluva team, don't we? We got brains 'n brawn out the wazoo!! I can see it now! Every Tarosian bastard from here to Aquano shittin' their pants when they get word that Edvyn and Uryva're comin' to fuck up their day!"

Uryva sighed happily and said, "You know what? You and I... we're gonna make some changes 'round here. We're gonna start doin' things a little differently. We're gonna start usin' that head of yours a lot more, Edvyn! You and me buddy, we're gonna shove a hammer and a sword right up the Emperor's ass!"


C-RANK ACHIEVED!
 
Last edited:
Rose & Kristen
theplasticdemon theplasticdemon
Time: The morning before Chapter 3
Location: On the Way to Corwald


Xwjj1UN.jpg
The maid was feeling all types of conflicted at the moment. After the battle at the Whispering Woods, she had seen the dangerous looking woman creep up to her Lord and commence attack. Kristen was the woman that had summoned the monsters after the allies, threaten to harm the rest of the ones that hadn't been wounded by the monsters and left Rosa without a choice.

It was Palenian protocol that a servant had to protect their Lord when traveling. While picking Rose for such a job was debatable, the Vicar had his own tricks up his sleeve. Other than carrying gauntlets with her at all times, Rose was also equipped with a Love Staff. Fitting, for someone like her, if I do say so myself. However, it might be too fitting. She would be able to use it from afar while defending her Lord, even allowing for a higher chance to prevent critical hits. Poor Kristen had been the first to have been subject to such things.

After the rampage, the staff wore off as the poor girl tried to attack Rosa, the one person who would have saved her and showed compassion. She was the first person that advocated for her to live. Not that her opinion mattered with all the royals among them. However, Lamont told her to leave Kristen alone for the morning and prepare her breakfast. Due to the hostility from the Fuccinians towards their treatment of Briri, Rose had to leave her binds in and spoonfeed her as if she was a child. However, Rosalia most definitely had the patience to deal with that sort of thing.

So after cooking the rest of the crew breakfast from what they had hunted, they had left a small portion of deer and plants from the surrounding forest. In Palenia, she had to do extensive reading on the plants and nuts in colder, mountain climates. Cooking with wild meat in Wynda was foreign, but she tried her best. Besides, part of why she was in Satrella was to master all types of cuisine.

Approaching from behind the carriage, she sat next to the necromancer. "Miss? Breakfast is served. It would be best if you eat..." Rosalia presented Kristen with the kindest smile she could pull off. "Here, my Lord would like me to feed it to you." Rose blushed, knowing the whole situation with the love staff would get her down... She lifted the silver spoon to her lips. "From my perspective, my Lady, I hope to make your travel as comfortable as I can with your circumstances. I am afraid that I cannot untie you or loosen your bonds... but the deer is good~ Open wiiiiide~~"


fZ4UxGW.jpg
Oh you've got to be kidding me. It wasn't enough that the maid had to humiliate her last night with her stupid Love staff. Now she had to show up and treat her like a child. She'd been deep into her thoughts, planning her next move after this. If these people were truly going to rescue a prominent Resistance leader, then she had to come along. She had to get this leader and Edvyn alone and make her case. Edvyn was an Elf, and if the stereotypes were even remotely true, his stance on necromancy might be much more lenient.

"Get away from me, servant! I'm not hungry!" Her stomach disagreed and growled loudly on cue. Her face flushed red. She leaned in close to the maid and whispered, "Don't think for a second I've forgotten about what you did to me last night. You'd best pray to whatever gods you people believe in that our tables are never turned. Because if they were, I would shove that staff of yours so far up your backside you'd be able to taste it!"


Xwjj1UN.jpg
Rosalia pouted. After hearing her stomach growl in response, the maid stubbornly stood there. As Kristen leaned in, Rose didn't flinch. In fact, she kept on that same annoying smile on her face. Eventually, the smile turned into a mothering look of sympathy and peace. The emerald eyed woman set the food down gently. "My Lady, I haven't forgotten." She responded simply. Sighing, she cupped her face.

"Don't say that, my Lady. I have sworn a very special vow to protect my Lord from harm. He's a kind man, and without his words, you would have been dead." Her voice was kind as she whispered back. "You can commit whatever violence you desire towards me, but it is not in my soul to harm you, physically or mentally. My Lady, you could see my hands during the battle... they were clothed with bronze claws, but that is not what I chose. Please, have some deer." Rosalia offered her a bite.


fZ4UxGW.jpg
Kristen's face flushed when it was touched by the maid. "G-Get off of me!" she ordered petulantly. The maid's words, though soft and kind, were not an apology. They were quite the opposite. According to the her, Rose had nothing to be sorry for because if it wasn't for her little lord, Kristen would be dead. In other words, to Kristen it seemed that she was implying that she owed something to her lord and would continue to owe him with every act of kindness he blessed upon her.

She took a bite of the deer, but then immediately spit it out on Rosa's dress. Looking quite satisfied with herself, she smiled and said proudly, "I'd rather have died than be enchanted, wench. Your pacifism is just a mask for your weakness. Or perhaps...a mask for something darker?" Kristen began to prod at the maid. To test her mental fortitude and get a feel for who she was really dealing with here. "It's always the people you'd never suspect that end up being the sickest deviants...I'm guessing you're pretty sick yourself for carrying around that disgusting staff."


Xwjj1UN.jpg
Rosalia never scowls. In fact, I don't think even her own Vicar has seen her so much as frown. It was either a smile, a sad face or a blank stare. When Kristen spat out her deer, which she worked really hard to cook, mind you, Rosa simply stared at her. Stared with clueless emerald eyes. "Oh dear." She grabbed at a cloth that would be used as a napkin and dabbed at her apron. "Deviants?" She tilted her head.

"My staff projects thoughts of love and prevents senseless violence from occurring, which I do not think is weak or sick in any way, my Lady~" Rosalia beamed at her. "I do not mean to hurt anyone, and not even attempting harm is not weak. In fact, I do think it makes you strong. Choosing the pacifistic answer is not an easy decision...." Rosa cupped her face once again. As you can tell, she's a fan of personal contact. "It is so easy for my Lord, regardless of his kindness towards me to lose himself in the same violence you indulge in. It takes only the strongest to maintain self control."

The maiden had completely dodged her question of having her own dark side as she happily chirped up and continued to speak. "My Lady... you could say that the reason I serve my Lord is because of necromancers like yourself. I was almost killed by one long ago, nearly sacrificed to a cult. However, my Lady... I know you are much better than that. More deer~?" Rosa asked, spoonfeeding the woman for the second time.


fZ4UxGW.jpg
Kristen frowned and pouted at the maid's lack of a reaction from being spit up on. She glared at her with blushing cheeks as the maid cupped her face again. There's gotta be a way to piss her off. Get her to slap me or something. Her eyes rolled as the maid tried to justify her stupid staff and her stupid pacifism and her stupid face. "Whatever helps you sleep at night, weakling. People have committed horrible acts to others who are experiencing 'thoughts of love', so excuse me if I don't think it's the purest weapon to wield." Kristen scooted closer to the maid, still trying to figure out what she could say or do to get a rise out of Rosa.

"Ha! You bet your ass I'm better than that~" Kristen gloated proudly. "If I were sacrificing you, you would've actually been sacrificed. Painfully too. I'd have you hung by meat hooks and violated by demons. And you'd love every second of it because I'd be using that stupid staff of yours on you until your very last moments~! Then with your final breath you would die in shame and agony~" Kristen talked a tough game but she was no where near that good of a necromancer to make it happen. Trying to piss off the maid, she accepted the second bite of deer with a rumbling tummy. This time however, she chewed it up quite a bit before spitting it out on the maid's dress again. "Clean it up, sacrificial whore."


Xwjj1UN.jpg
The maid shrugged it off. “I suppose you’re right, but even the weakest of us have our best moments~” Rosalia deduced that trying to explain or justify her actions in any way would only get her more angry. However, being kind to her did seem to bother her. So, the maid decided to be kind to her. But only because she was just simply a kind person. Shrugging off the quite graphic description of getting violated by demons and using her own staff against her was offensive. In fact, it did make her uncomfortable. The Palenian maid wanted to cry in front of Lamont, but she could tell at Kristen was someone that had something much deeper wrong with her.

Ignoring the fact that she spat it out, Rose planned on cleaning her dress after the breakfast session. “Maybe later, my Lady~” Gazing up at the necromancer, she knelt down and felt her stomach. “My Lady, you’re hurting yourself…” Her voice was concerned, and even considerate of her health. Spoonfeeding the third bite, Rosalia decided to forcefully chew and kept her jaw closed. As gently but still forceful, she waited until Kristen properly digested her food. Shaking her head, she cleaned off the chewed up bite.

To comfort her further, the maiden gently grazed her hair. “You have some deer in your hair.” Holding the woman so that she was still, the emerald eyed woman grabbed another napkin and picked up the spare piece of food. “Why do you want to get me angry, my Lady?”


fZ4UxGW.jpg
She looked down in embarrassment as the maid felt her stomach. “Tch!” she made a dismissive noise and looked away pouting. Kristen was sure just about anyone would’ve thrown the food in her face or punched her and left without feeding her after spitting up on them for the second time. And yet and still a third bite came. Kristen accepted, she wasn’t about to stop spitting up on the maid now, but much to her shock, Rose held her mouth shut this time. “Nnm!!” Kristen yelped through clenched teeth as she struggled to chew her food and struggled even harder to spit on the maid again. Rose had a surprisingly strong grip that prevented her from getting the food out and chewing efficiently. So all she could really do was struggle to swallow half chewed food.

Finally when the maid let go of her head, Kristen took in air through her mouth, panting slightly. As the maid cleaned her hair, Kristen went through a revelation. At first, she thought she was just force feeding her to be nice and silence her rumbling tummy. But then Kristen began to wonder if that was some form of subtle torture. And then a grin grew on her lips and she knew that she’d gotten to her. She cracked. Whether or not that was actually true, Kristen convinced herself that she managed to piss off the maid.

“I just wanna see how far I can push you,” Kristen answered with a devious smile. “I want to see what it takes to get you to drop your little servant act and own who you really are. Who everyone really is deep down… A dark, angry, and animalistic soul!” Kristen grinned with satisfaction. “That’s right. I see through you, because I can see through everyone. All of your manners and kindness are just a mask for who you really are. And that’s who I want to bring out of you and your Lord Lamont! I know the both of you have it in there somewhere!”


Xwjj1UN.jpg
Rose only looked on dismissively. Kristen was simply a poor soul who simply hadn’t received enough love in her life. It wasn’t hard to sympathize with her situation. Rosa was the type of woman to sympathize with a zombie. Ignoring her muffled cries, the maiden smiled, content that she hadn’t spat up her food.

Instead of responding, the maid merely dodged each slanderous statement with yet another one of her sweet, blank smiles. Normally, in other contexts, her smiles were happy and brought such happiness, but with Kristen, they seemed almost unsettling.

“Oh dear… let’s eat up before the deer gets cold~” She forced her mouth shut with another bite. As soon as Kristen swallowed, Rosalia looked at the pitiful necromancer once again. ”Have you slept relatively well? Shall I get you a blanket for the evenings? If you wish, I feel that you might wish for some accompaniment for these cold nights…” Giggling softly, she suggested, “If you would like, I am happy to provide~”


fZ4UxGW.jpg
Kristen was feeling quite empowered and intelligent, like a freshman at university who had just finished their first semester of philosophy. She felt like she knew everything there was to know and the rest of the world were just sheep. The smiles that Rosa gave her, now lacking their usual warmth confirmed this for her, and she eagerly awaited a verbal response as if she were waiting for Santa Claus. But none would come, there was only more force feeding, which caught Kristen by surprise because she truly believed she’d verbally broken a part of the maid.

And then she completely changed the subject. Forced to keep chewing, both from the pressure of Rosa and the needs of her own body, she swallowed the deer and glared at the maid when she spoke again. “Accompaniment?” She repeated. What’s that supposed to mean? She wondered inwardly. “Wh-Why would you-- I don’t--” Kristen was growing frustrated as she realized that piercing the maid’s soul was like attempting to pierce a wall made of a steel. It was gonna take some serious power. “No, I don’t need your company,” she replied snidely. “Besides, won’t you be too busy keeping your precious little lord…’company’,” she asked suggestively.


Xwjj1UN.jpg
Setting the deer down on the ground, she frowned. Why would she refuse my company? Rose offered many things without the seckshooull connotation. When Rosalia wanted to sleep with you, she literally meant to pull up a pillow and cuddle up next to you. Were things like this so difficult to ask for?

The maiden frowned and even gave Kristen a blank stare. Suddenly, her face looked as if she had made an epiphany, a wide smile on her face. “Oh, my Lord does not need my company. He has a nice bear he snuggles with every night~ Isn’t that sweet? The man could not sleep alone at all before coming here!” Her suggestive look went completely unnoticed by the Palenian maid.

“Are you sure you would not want me to knit you a blanket? I am certain that you might feel cold without me by your side~”


fZ4UxGW.jpg
“Wait wait wait...a bear?” Kristen asked with uncertainty. A smile began to creep on the corners of her mouth and she reiterated, “As in a stuffed animal?” She had a laugh at Lamont’s expense. It was one of those laughs that started as a chuckle and then became hard to cease the more she thought about it. “No wonder you won’t sleep with him, what kind of man his age still sleeps with stuffed animals?” she asked incredulously.

“...If you insist on sleeping at my side, I will allow it.” Kristen seemed as if she was giving in, but she was only planning another attempt to break the maid’s mind. “But you must sleep completely naked or else I won’t be comfortable.” She suppressed a grin and added, “I tend to bite in my sleep, is that alright?”


Xwjj1UN.jpg
Rosa blankly smiled back. "Yup~ A stuffed bear alright!" Then as Kristen said what seemed like a insult, she returned a frown. "That's not very nice. There is nothing wrong with stuffed animals. I did so myself as a child! My Lord has no faults, my lady." She defended him, oblivious to another meaning 'sleeping with' could have in this context. "That is nothing to be ashamed of, at all. He's fine sleeping by himself. I used to sleep with stray kittens I picked up~"

Rosalia was then confused as to why she needed to sleep naked. "That's nice... but why won't you be comfortable? Do you sleep naked as well, my lady? I'd hate for you to be cold." She asked. "I'm sure I won't mind biting... I'll see if there are any spare pieces of cloth you can bite on."


fZ4UxGW.jpg
Kristen still couldn't get over the fact that Lamont had a teddy bear and snickered maliciously at Rose's protests that there was nothing wrong with that. "Yeah, as a child," Kristen repeated. Though she wouldn't admit it, it was kind of adorable the more she thought about it. Lamont seemed so wise, regal, and calm-minded. She didn't expect him to retain any juvenile habits from childhood. Her eyes rolled but a smirk remained in place. "Sure you did, because you're such a saint. I'm sure all the town's stray kittens knew where to find you."

The amateur necromancer changed her approach and weaving a web of lies. "Of course I sleep naked! Ord help me, sometimes I forget you people aren't from around here. Wyndans don't get cold. We all sleep naked. In fact, it's rude not to! Because... well... it's like..." Kristen thought for a moment before saying, "If you don't sleep naked, it's like saying the bed someone provided for you is uncomfortable! And in Wynda, we're real big on our beds! Not sleeping naked in a Wyndan bed is like slapping the craftsman who made the frame and the seamstress who made the blanket in the face and spitting on their mother's grave!"


Xwjj1UN.jpg
The maid looked on in confusion. They did not have such a rule in Palenia, but traditions had to vary greatly overseas, no? And who was Rosalia to deny an entire country's culture? It was odd that Kristen could ever forget, considering how differently both of the Assembly and the Wyndans acted and carried themselves. Though, Rosalia was content to give the amateur necromancer the benefit of the doubt and covered her mouth in horror. "I-I apologize, my Lady! I would never offend any Wyndan natives! Thinking of the craftsman... and the seamstress dreadfully worries me, my Lady!"

Oh dear.

"I will definitely sleep naked in Wynda from now on! Thank you for taking the time to educate me~"


fZ4UxGW.jpg
It actually stunned Kristen that Rose bought that. She was beginning to think her skills as an actress were trash after failing to convince everyone she was one of the greatest necromancers to walk the earth. However it seemed less likely to Kristen that she became a great actress overnight and that Rose was just an idiot. But that way great! It was better to have an idiot as your keeper than an intelligent person. "Good." Kristen responded huffily, but deciding to play a bit nicer with the maid she added, "Maybe you aren't so bad after all. It was wrong of me to try and bring out the worst in you. I apologize." Kristen did her best to sound genuine, but barely tried because she'd already written Rose off as an idiot. "I'd be happy to educate you on my homeland and its customs any time~! Hehe~!" Kristen smiled sweetly and giggled innocently, but her intentions were anything but.


C-RANK ACHIEVED!
 

Users who are viewing this thread

Similar threads

Back
Top